User blog:Steve9021/Fanfiction Must Read!

Hero Reborn

Detailed Story Overview

By Steve9021

Please Note: This work of teenage-rated fiction contains a lot of swearing and graphically gruesome deaths within it’s literature.

Perfect Tournament Saga - Chapter 1: The Final Countdown

“Hmm,” Goku said, staring down at the Dragon Radar as he walked out of the Capsule Corp grounds. “Together again, eh?” He laughed, as if the device was a close companion. The Saiyan was dressed casually in a belt and khakis, a white tucked-in shirt, and a light orange and black jacket. Today he had a single mission to accomplish: finding all the Dragon Balls. He smiled, remembering how hard it had been to track them all down as a child. Now, thanks to his unprecedented speed and Instant Transmission, the job should be a piece of cake. Flashbacks of his childhood with Bulma came to mind as he clicked the radar on and zoomed out on it’s range. “Ah! There we go. Two already!” Since the first couple of balls weren’t that far away, comparatively—only a few hundred miles—the Saiyan decided to take the scenic route. Effortlessly, he lifted off the Capsule Corp lawn and pierced a pale thin trail through the sparse clouds. He welcomed the warm breeze as it blew against his face. Within moments, he had left the city’s airspace and was soaring over a lazily rolling forest. The Birds were singing, the Sun was shining, and he could even spot several Deerling gathered in clearings below him. At the end of the vast forest was a cluster of blue-brown mountains. That was where the radar was leading him. Goku banked to one side and then shot upward, flying with the slope of the mountain. Though it had looked brown from a distance, he now saw that it was just as alive as the forest had been. Once he had crossed the first of the major slopes, he clicked the radar again. There was a thick forest, this one dark and surrounded by mountains just ahead. This, it seemed, was where the ball could be found. Cheerful, the Saiyan dropped through the air into the midst of the forest. As he fell, he realized just how large the trees were. They were beautiful Oaks, each well over a hundred feet in height, and far too wide to put his arms around. “Hey, look at those trees!” Goku exclaimed, recalling how much he enjoyed being out in the wild.

He walked straight ahead, holding the radar out in front of him. It was irritating that he couldn’t simply sense the Dragon Balls on his own, like he could sense every living thing for miles around. When he had asked Bulma about it, she had said something unintelligible about electromagnetic energy and destructive interference. For now, he’d still have to rely on the Dragon Radar. The device’s beeping increased as his proximity to the ball lessened. “I must be getting close now.” He made a final turn around one of the biggest trees he had ever seen, and entered a clearing. “Oh, there it is!” The clearing was several dozen meters across, with a tightly woven pile of sticks and twigs at the center. Nestled inside them lay the small golden sphere. Goku didn’t even think about the fact that there were several mottled orange eggs surrounding it until he was only a few feet away. “Hey, those look like Dinosaur eggs!” He realized as he reached down to pick up the Dragon Ball. “I guess the mother thought this was one of hers. I wonder where—” SPLAT! A massive deluge of saliva splashed onto the ground just in front of him. Looking up, Goku found himself standing face-to-face with one of the most fearsome predators on the planet. The massive red Carnotaur, a gigantic carnivorous saurian with horns that looked suspiciously like those of a Frost Demon, seemed quite pleased that dinner had found it’s way to her nest all on it’s own. The armored beast stretched out and roared, blasting the Saiyan with a massive wave of putrid hot breath. Goku sneezed once, then smiled. “Hey, I know this looks bad,” he apologized. “But I’m not here to steal your eggs, honest! I just need this ball. You understand, right?” Though he knew full well that this Dinosaur wasn’t understanding a single word, he had made a habit of explaining himself to creatures. For a moment, the giant Carnotaur cocked her head, puzzled. But she wasn’t about pass up a free meal. Her massive tongue snaked out, dripping more spit onto the ground as she licked her snout.

“I’m warning you,” the Saiyan said, putting the three star ball into his pocket. “You don’t want to do that.” Almost lazily, the reptile opened her jaws wide and lurched forward, as if certain that her prey couldn’t escape. But Goku simply stepped forward and grabbed the monster’s snout with each of his hands, holding the massive jaws open. The Dinosaur’s eyes widened as she endeavored to snap them closed, but found she couldn’t move an inch. Her tail began lashing back and forth in irritation. “Wow,” Goku exclaimed. “Your breath sure does stink.” With a smooth movement, he snapped the monster’s jaws shut, then lifted the beast into the air and set her down in her nest. The Dinosaur’s red belly glistened in the Sunlight, as if she were relaxing peacefully. “There you go! Sorry for the inconvenience,” he said sincerely as he took off into the air. “And brush those teeth of yours! Living here alone is no excuse to have bad hygiene!” High above the Earth’s atmosphere, Gero’s final warrior hovered with his arms crossed and his eyes closed, listening. His four children were resting far below, tired after a long training session. But on the last day before his tournament, Cell had something very heavy weighing on his mind. The power he had sensed from Gohan, as fleeting as it had been, bothered him greatly. How much stronger had the young Saiyan become? What was the power he had sensed from the Southern Quadrant? And just now, who or what is he sensing hunting down all those similar to him in maleficence throughout the cosmos? These variables were still maddeningly out of his reach. Not that he was concerned his perfect power could ever be surpassed, he was merely frustrated that his own estimates of Saiyan potential could be so far from the truth. In this game he was playing, his very own Perfect Tournament, it was almost his implied duty to be holding all the cards—to always be at least one step ahead. He needed his trump, something to give that extra guarantee that things stayed in his control. But in the meantime, he listened...listened to every conversation on the planet below him. He was listening for something very specific, something that might make a difference in his current predicament. Then, he heard it.

Cell stopped hovering, rolled onto his back, and began free-falling through the atmosphere with a smirk on his face. Goku had found the next two Dragon Balls easily. One had been in the deserts of Egypt, buried under sand, but it was easy enough to uncover with a simple Kiai. Another he had found in the far north, frozen inside a glacier. His energy attack had melted a little more of the ice than he had anticipated, causing a minor avalanche of ice before he could retrieve the ball. Even so, the day wasn’t yet half over and he already had the first three balls. “Looks like the next one is in a big city!” He said aloud, glancing down at the Dragon Radar as the icy polar winds whipped around him. He didn’t notice the cold; his Super Saiyan aura ensured that. The device’s readout gave him enough information to tell that the location matched a dense collection of Human energy signatures. “Well, let’s just hope it isn’t somewhere hard to get.” East City, or Metro East, had been almost completely demolished a little over five years earlier. Nappa had obliterated the city in his first display of power with a massive Volcano Explosion. Since then, however, the city had been rebuilt: bigger, taller, and better. White buildings with rounded tops dotted the skyline. Skyways and flight paths directed the city’s urban traffic through the maze of newly-rebuilt skyscrapers. The Humans were, if nothing else, undaunted. ZIP! Goku appeared in midair over the metropolitan jungle. “Better try not to attract too much attention.” Carefully, the Saiyan dropped onto one of the roofs, then made his way down a seemingly unending flight of stairs and out onto the sidewalk below. It was nearly lunchtime, and people were everywhere. He quickly found himself swept along by a furious rush of busy suits. “Move it, country boy,” someone yelled at him. He was lucky that someone finally bothered to hurriedly explain. “Wrong way, idiot!” Said another as he brushed past the Super Saiyan. “Man, these people sure are in a hurry. You’d think that with the tournament tomorrow, people wouldn’t be working today.” It puzzled him.

“Maybe they aren’t taking it so seriously. With all the publicity and commercialization, there are probably people who don’t even believe it.” Finally in the proper lane of traffic, Goku followed his radar straight ahead until he reached a large building with huge marble pillars. It wasn’t nearly as tall as the skyscrapers surrounding it, but it had an imposing stone staircase at the front. “The Dragon Ball must be in there,” the Saiyan decided, walking up toward the entrance. There was a line of a half-dozen people standing at a window in front, so he took his place at the end of the line and waited patiently until they had all gone in. Finally, it was his turn. “One adult, twelve Zeni,” barked the rotund woman sitting behind the window. She didn’t even bother looking up at the wide-eyed Saiyan standing there. “Uh, Zeni? Sorry, I don’t have any money with me.” Goku scratched the top of his head, wondering how he’d get inside without making anyone mad. “Then why are you wasting my time? You either pay or don’t get into the museum,” she grumbled, her voice raspy from years of smoking cigarettes. “Well,” he began, reaching into his pockets, “let’s see here.” He pulled out everything he had—the receipt for the jacket, some lint, a capsule with his training Gi, and the three Dragon Balls he’d already collected. “See, this is all I’ve got. Can’t you make an exception? I really need to get inside.” The woman finally looked up, about to snap at him, but suddenly, started. “Oh, my!” She gasped. “I didn’t realize you were a Connoisseur of star spheres!” She fumbled a moment before paging her Manager urgently and breathlessly telling him that a man with three star spheres was outside. The tall, thin Curator quickly emerged from one of the side doors and extended a hand. “Greetings, sir! I apologize for any inconvenience you may have had; I’ll be happy to show you our star sphere. Please follow me.” “Uh, okay,” Goku replied, not immediately understanding what the thin man was talking about. But he was getting in, after all. He shook the Curator’s hand and followed him inside.

The main entrance of the museum was filled with displays that immediately distracted the Saiyan. Just in front of him was a massive Dinosaur skeleton held together by wiring—it looked surprisingly like the Carnotaur he had seen earlier that day—and unique artifacts all around. But the Curator was moving quickly, weaving between display cabinets toward an elevated platform at the back of the main showroom. The six star Dragon Ball was encased in a glass case with tourists surrounding it. “Hey, there it is,” Goku said, smiling. “Indeed,” replied the Curator ingratiatingly. “Each is unique, with it’s own number of stars. There are rumored to be seven in all, you know. How fascinating to have this one so close to the three—” Suddenly, as Goku stepped forward, the balls began to shimmer. Goku’s three Dragon Balls glowed dimly, as did the six star ball. “Why...I’ve never seen anything like this,” the stunned Manager said. “It’s as if they are somehow connected. Well, I would have asked to see some guarantee of authenticity, but I think this cinches it.” The man cleared his throat, tightening his tie. “So, on to business. How much are you asking for your star spheres?” “Asking?” “Of course. A collection of such value simply must be put on public display. Our museum will receive worldwide attention! Name your price.” Goku raised his eyebrows. “Well,” he started, “I actually kind of...can’t sell them.” The Curator smiled warmly. “Of course, of course. They are too great a prize to place a price on. Should I assume that you are donating them? Or will you merely be loaning them for display?” Goku grinned sheepishly as he scratched his nose. “Uh, sorry, but I can’t do either.” A suspicious, judgmental look came over the Curator’s face. “So you’re just intent on keeping them for yourself, is that it? I’m afraid I can’t say I approve. This sort of selfishness is what’s wrong with the world these days,” he concluded self-importantly.

“No, no, you don’t understand,” explained the Saiyan. “They’re not for me. These are actually called Dragon Balls, not star spheres. When you gather all seven of them together, you can call forth the Eternal Dragon—his name is Shenron.” The Curator’s eyes were growing wider and wider, but Goku continued in complete obliviousness. “Shenron will grant you any wish you want—three wishes, actually, now that Dende...err, God...err, Earth’s Guardian...has fixed them up. I’m collecting them all so that we can bring Cell’s victims back to life. It’s kind of really important, so I guess I need yours. That’s why I’m here.” “Errrr...I see,” the Curator said, taking a quick step away. The anxiousness on his face would have been obvious to most people, but Goku remained clueless as he quickly triggered the museum’s silent alarm. This intruder, despite possessing three star spheres, was obviously crazy; he had to buy time for security to arrive. “So, uhm, tell me more about these Dragon Balls of yours. Do they really, err, work?” “Of course!” Answered Goku cheerfully. “I’m proof enough of that! I died once, but my friends gathered all seven and wished me back to life.” “Fascinating,” the man replied. “And you can really bring back all of Cell’s victims at once with a Magical wish? How very fortunate.” Goku was beginning to be suspicious. This man’s heart rate was elevated and he was starting to sweat, but the Saiyan couldn’t imagine why. Was the man feeling ill? Moments later, he sensed the rush of hurried Ki signatures from the other room, and realized that the people probably wouldn’t want him to take their Dragon Ball. Maybe, he thought, he should Instant Transmit back to Capsule Corp and see if Bulma could pay them for it. Just then, six armed Guards rushed in from different sides of the room. “Freeze!” Shouted one. “Hands on your head, now!” “Uh oh,” Goku thought. “I’ve done it now.” “I said hands on your head!” The Guard yelled again, raising his taser. “Listen, guys,” the Saiyan said. “I don’t want any trouble, I just—” THWUCK—DTZZZZZZZZAP! The plastic charge, fitted with a pair of sharp metal electrodes, shot out and hit Goku in the small of the back and penetrated his jacket. But, naturally, the leads couldn’t pierce the Super Saiyan’s skin. Electricity crackled through the wires for a moment, then it fell silent. “That’s a strange bullet,” observed Goku, momentarily distracted. “It doesn’t seem to have any force at all. Kind of sharp, though, I guess.” He turned back to the Guard. “But, really, this isn’t necessary, I—”

“My taser croaked! Fire, guys!” Shouted the head Guard. But the other five tasers all had the exact same effect, prompting exclamations of surprise. Goku interrupted. “Look, I’m not here to fight, and you guys wouldn’t really be able to do anything against me anyway. I’m not here to steal. It’s just...the Dragon Balls don’t belong to you, or to me, or to anyone. They were made for a much bigger purpose than ownership by anybody. Would you really want to be the ones who prevent thousands, maybe millions of Cell’s victims from being revived?” “What the Hell?” exclaimed one of the Guards. The Curator stepped forward, fuming. “He’s nuts, men! Don’t listen to him. He says these star spheres can grant him a Magical wish, but he really just wants to steal our sphere for his own coll—HWWAGH!” The thin man’s body suddenly, went flying across the room, as if dragged on an invisible thread. From the corner of the room, the sound of slow clapping echoed out. A dark figure emerged from the shadows. “Hah, hah, hah. The Humans don’t know what’s good for them. How amusing.” “WHAT?!” Shouted Goku, immediately on his guard. His aura flared up for a split second, pushing the Guards back, but he quickly brought it down. “Everyone, get out of here! Now!” On the other side of the room, the Curator picked himself up off the floor and straightened his suit. He didn’t know what had happened—or what was happening—but he wasn’t about to lose control of the situation. This was his museum, dammit, and he was the boss. “Don’t listen to him! Just slap the cuffs on him, and then we’ll go from there.”

The shadowy figure walked into the light. “Looks like you’ve gotten yourself into a pickle, Goku,” laughed Cell ingratiatingly. “Fortunate I was nearby, wouldn’t you agree?” The Guards, the Curator, and the other guests in the museum began backing away as they all recognized Cell. Though many publicly doubted the seriousness of the whole "Perfect Tournament", seeing the monster in person was an entirely different matter. Everyone was terrified. “What do you want, Cell?” Goku said, his body taut and his teeth set. “Good afternoon to you too,” the monster replied with a smirk. “It seems you and I have a hobby in common.” Goku didn’t move. “What are you talking about?” “Collecting the Dragon Balls, of course!” Answered Cell. “You didn’t honestly think I’d give you and your friends that kind of an advantage, did you?” Inside the gravity chamber at Capsule Corporation, Trunks summoned all of his energy as his muscles bulged. “HIYAAAA!” With a flourish, the Brave Sword slid out of it’s sheath and into a series of carefully-practiced strokes, the young man slicing the air with perfect speed and precision. He put his entire body into the swings, feeling the blade’s motions as if they were extensions of his own will. Everything had to be perfect if he was going to best Cell the following day. Then, suddenly, he froze. “Ahh!” He gasped, his mouth agape. “Oh no! It’s Cell; he’s there with Goku.” From what he could sense, neither fighter appeared to be powered up. But that could change in the blink of an eye. Should he rush to Goku’s aid, or would his presence only complicate things? He couldn’t decide. “What!” Goku’s eyes widened, realizing the Bio-Android’s intent. “No, Cell, don’t you do it!” “Relax, my friend,” the tall creature chuckled. “I won’t destroy them, and I won’t even use them. I simply decided that the stakes were not quite high enough.” The Saiyan glared at him.

“You’re threatening to destroy the Earth. Aren’t those stakes high enough for you?” “Not really, no. Imagine, if you will, that I win the tournament—a bygone conclusion for me, though one you no doubt question. Afterward, I destroy the Earth and sail happily away into the cosmos. Though the chances of the Dragon Balls surviving the planet’s destruction are slim indeed...imagine that they did remain intact. If you or one of your friends restored the Earth and it’s people with a simple wish...well, you can imagine how frustrated I would become. I’d rather not risk it.” “So you’re going to hide them, is that it? We’ll find them. I can promise you that.” Even as he spoke, Goku was contemplating his options. He could simply Instant Transmit away, but he wouldn’t be able to get to the lone Dragon Ball in time. Besides, Cell would surely follow him. And for now, he was the only one who stood a chance at protecting all the innocent bystanders from this monster. “No, no; I’m not doing anything of the sort,” laughed Cell. “I’ll just be holding on to them until the end of the tournament. If, by some miracle, I am defeated, I’ll return them to you...or whoever has survived. At that point, you can use them in any way you desire—even for a wish as pathetic as the resurrection of everyone I killed. Call it a Grand Prize.” The monster paused for a moment, enjoying Goku’s anger. “Really, Goku, you should have known it would all come to the tournament. I’m just leveling the playing field; no second chances now.” “Oh yeah?” Snapped the Super Saiyan, growing angrier. He let a little of his emotion flow into his energy, and golden light began building up around him. “And what if I stop you right now, Cell? Then what?” “Oh, by all means, Goku, do try. That would very much improve the quality of my day so far. But know that you are completely surrounded by innocent people, if there is such a thing. The casualties of only a few moments of our combat would be simply staggering. Don’t try to use Instant Transmission to escape me, either; I’m sure you’re considering it, but surely you recognize that it would only strengthen my resolve.”

“I see,” Goku said, letting his energy wane again. He hadn’t realized how it would feel to be this close to his opponent; he was itching for a battle. He didn’t enjoy the thought that he’d have to wait another full day before getting his shot at Cell, but he couldn’t risk any of the innocents in East City. He wouldn’t hold back tomorrow, but now, he simply had to. He relaxed out of his fighting stance and folded his arms. “All right, go ahead and take the Dragon Ball. I won’t stop you.” “How very kind of you, Goku, though I assure you that your cooperation was not required. And now,” he said, turning to address the frightened Humans in the room, “anyone who wishes to try to stop me is welcome.” The Manager, too frightened to speak, wet himself. The Guards, however, had been trained for this type of thing. Still, they all had heard stories of Cell’s violent massacre of the SWAT team that tried to eliminate him. For an instant, each Guard wanted to raise their weapon, and even though they could find the strength. But every single one found themselves unable to lift their arms. Seeing Cell in person, levitating there in front of them, was much more terrifying than they could have imagined. “Well,” Cell said with a slight chuckle. “Seems this batch is smarter than the last.” Unknown to the Security Officers, Goku had Telekinetically restricted them and prevented them from raising their weapons. It was the least he could do to save their lives. The green-and-black armored creature walked unchallenged up to the thick glass protecting the six star ball. With a slight flick of his finger, he shattered it into a million shards. “Ah, there it is,” Cell said, almost amused. He picked the ball up and spun it in his fingers, levitating it a few inches above his hand. “And now for yours, Goku?” He smiled and turned back toward the Saiyan. Still poised defensively, Goku reached into his pockets and pulled out the two-star ball, the three-star ball, and the five-star ball. “Here.” “Why thank you, Goku,” Cell said, pulling the balls towards himself with a burst of mental energy and catching them all in one hand.

“That makes six, then; only one to go.” “Six!?” The Saiyan gasped. Cell chuckled. “Do I hear an echo? It so happens that earlier I happened upon a shorter gentlemen who possessed two of them. The fool built a fortress, thinking to keep himself safe from me and my tournament. It was a pathetic little thing, firing arrows and spears. He was resistant at first, but with a little urging he was more than willing to comply. Those two Dragon Balls are in a safe place far from here.” “I see,” Goku said, his eyes still narrow. “Now,” Cell announced cheerfully, lifting into the air with all four Dragon Balls rotating in a tight pattern above one open palm. “I really must be going. So much to do, so little time!” He raised his other hand to the roof, opening up a large jagged hole using a burst of invisible energy. Crumbling rock and glass came crashing down, threatening to crush all those in the room. But Goku thought quickly, lifting his hand and vaporizing all the debris with a wave. Cell never looked back as he shot up through the hole and disappeared into the sky, but Goku could hear him chuckling as he flew off. Now that the infamous Bio-Android had vanished, the six Guards and Museum Manager turned back to Goku. They now held him in a much different regard than before. The Manager straightened his tie once more, brushing off his suit jacket as he walked towards Goku. “Well,” he fumbled quickly. “Perhaps you were telling the truth after all. On behalf of the entire staff of the East City Museum, I offer my sincerest apologies for our misunderstanding.” Though furious at Cell’s maneuver, Goku gave a reassuring smile. “Hey, no problem. But I should really get going.”

“Sorry about your Dragon Ball and roof too, guys.” The Saiyan lifted into the air, stunning everyone, and flew out the same opening Cell had created. Once back in the sky, he turned toward Bulma’s. She’d want to hear the bad news, and hopefully she’d have some idea of where Vegeta was. Bulma’s tired eyes could barely stay open. Her bedraggled appearance was further accented by her frayed blue hair, scrunched behind her head in a ponytail. She hadn’t been able to sleep the night before, and this time it wasn’t little Trunks keeping her up. Her subspace communications device had been eerily silent, no word coming either from Oniya or any members of the Bringer of Death crew. In spite of repeated attempts to contact them, Bulma could find no release for the queasy feeling in her gut. Vegeta was in trouble, she just knew it. Why hadn’t she tried harder to stop him from ever leaving? If only she had begged him to wait until Goku and the others could have come along...but she knew her stubborn Prince wouldn’t have welcomed their help anyway. For every 'what if' that her weary mind proposed, she found an excuse for why it wouldn’t have worked anyway. Bulma now knew more of what Chi Chi had gone through when her husband and son had left for planet Namek. But unlike Goku’s wife, she had always felt as though she was a vital member of the group. She forced herself into situations and made sure she tagged along. Rather than waiting around, filling her mind with a million other things, blocking out the worry with trifles, she ran toward it headlong. She would use her brilliance as a weapon, and her solutions often proved to be the best chance the Z Fighters had. How many times had her Dragon Radar proven invaluable? Now, though, she regretted not making the trip with her Prince. Her second sense about Vegeta was rarely wrong, and it made things exceedingly frustrating to not even know what was going on. To add to that, there was the stress of knowing Trunks would be fighting against Cell again tomorrow. She hadn’t even gotten to see him today.

Her son from the future had spent all morning in the Capsule Corporation ship using the gravity chamber. Realizing she wouldn’t be able to get any sleep, Bulma finally poured some coffee and just decided to get on with the day. She had just stepped out of her room, showered and dressed, when Goku Instant Transmitted right in front of her. “Hey there, Bulma,” he said casually. He stuck his hands in his pockets, hoping he hadn’t intruded. “Goku,” she said without missing a beat. “Gosh, if I wasn’t half awake you’d have startled me out of my skin.” “Yeah, sorry about that. Listen, I was gonna tell you...about the Dragon Balls...” “Let me guess,” she said, rolling her eyes. “Something glitched with the Dragon Radar and you want me to fix it.” Goku reached into his pocket and pulled it out. “Oh, actually that’s not it. The radar’s fine, you can have it back now.” “Oh,” she said, somewhat surprised. Bulma took the device and started walking to her lab to put it away. “So did you just come here to give it back? Gotta say, you’ve never been so prompt about it in the past.” “It’s Cell,” Goku said, causing her to stop in her tracks. “He found me and stole all the balls I had collected. He’s got six of them already—I’m sure he’ll find the last one before long.” “You’re kidding!” Bulma gasped. “He just...took them? And you let him?” “There were a lot of people around and Cell is still stronger than I am,” Goku said, his voice downtrodden. “But...without the Dragon Balls, we have no way to fix all the damage Cell has caused or bring back anyone he killed,” she replied. “Man, Goku, I’ve got to hand it to him. That was a smart move.” “Yeah, I know,” the Saiyan said. His face was serious now. Goku could tell that she looked weary, and seemed in need of reassurance. “Don’t worry, Bulma. We’ll find a way to win tomorrow, and then we’ll get the balls back. Cell won’t know what hit him.” Bulma sat down on her couch, quietly, and put her right hand on her chest. It was almost as if she hadn’t even heard him.

“Goku...I am worried.” The Saiyan awkwardly stood there, not sure how to comfort her. “Well, I uh...” He paused, realizing this might not just be about Cell. “It’s Vegeta. I’ve got this bad feeling about him, Goku, the same one I always get. Trunks said he couldn’t find Vegeta’s energy signature out there...it was yesterday when he last looked. I can’t shake it, this pit in my stomach. I...I think I have to go after him.” “You mean leave right now?” Goku asked, surprised. “Maybe,” Bulma said, turning her head away from Goku. She obviously felt a little guilty. “It’s not like I haven’t considered everything that’s going on. I want to be here, and I’m not going to abandon either one of my boys. They need me too, I know. But I just can’t sit here and do nothing, not when I’m so worried about Vegeta.” “Hmm, I guess so,” Goku quizzically said. “I can’t sense him either. But Vegeta is a tough guy. He can take care of himself, Bulma. As long as I’ve known him, he’s always been an incredible fighter. He’s constantly pushing me to pass my own limits, and that’s just to keep up with him! I wouldn’t be the least bit surprised if he turns it around, passing his own limits again. Wouldn’t he want you to have faith in him?” Bulma turned back to Goku, the exhaustion in her eyes making her look all the more pitiful they watered. “You’re right, I know you are, inside. It’s just, he’s changed so much...you may not see it as much as I do, but Vegeta’s...he’s a good man, a great man. I don’t want it to end, not when it’s just getting good.” “Hey, there,” the Saiyan comforted, sitting down and putting his hand on her shoulder. “I have seen it, Bulma. He’s one of the good guys now, whether he’ll admit it or not.” Goku thought for a moment, then chuckled. “Even though we still have to have a rematch, where he said we’d fight to the finish. Hah.” The blue haired woman chuckled and flicked her hair behind her ear. “Oh, you two.”

“So, what are you going to do?” Goku asked. Bulma thought for a second, those brief moments of reflection reminding her of all that she loved so much about Vegeta. She would make that her strength, not only her fond memories but her high hopes for the future, for her AND her Prince. If she left now, it would only make her worry about the Earth and her sons just as much. “I’m gonna go to that tournament,” she said with gumption. “And I’m gonna watch my Trunks beat Cell.” “Hey, that’s the spirit!” Goku said, getting up to leave. Just then, Trunks entered, sweating heavily. Like the older Saiyan, he was transformed, though evidently he didn’t have quite as much control as Goku. His aura was still noticeable and his hair was not nearly so light and relaxed. “Hey, Goku! I felt your energy here and so I came right away. What happened? Did you see Cell?” Goku explained quickly. Trunks was livid. “Darn it! That was the one thing we had going for us! In the future, the hopelessness was even worse because we didn’t have any way of fixing things. I thought things here would be different, I really did.” The older Saiyan nodded. “We’ll just have to do our best with what we’ve got. I’m sure something will turn up. It always does.” Trunks didn’t entirely understand Goku’s optimism, but he nodded anyway. It was too late now to do anything but wait...and hope his father miraculously made it back in time. The young man from the future would feel infinitely more confident if his ever resourceful father was present with them.

Kame House...

Master Roshi’s white mustache and beard were stained with specks of foam, the remnants of his first sips of beer. He, Oolong, Chiaotzu, Puar, and now Yamcha, were relaxing on his couch with a few blonde wheat ales. To their great delight, a lingerie fashion show was about to come on TV, an annual event which Roshi never failed to view. All were cheerful among the group, as if there was little thought given to the imminent doom of the planet. However, Chiaotzu, kind of the odd man out, didn’t necessarily appreciate the chosen television programming. Typically, he didn’t mind that Master Roshi watched women’s exercising shows, but that was out of ignorance. In his mind, he couldn’t imagine any reason the old Sensei would watch them besides simply staying in shape—it was completely innocent in his mind. “All right, gentlemen,” Roshi said, raising his glass. “To a hard day’s work.” “Here here,” Oolong said, tapping his frosty mug against the old man’s. “I’ll say,” Yamcha said, almost too excitedly. “I’ll take this over being at the Lookout any day! Training with you guys is a blast.” “That’s because I am the foremost expert on Martial Arts in the entire world, Yamcha,” Roshi boasted. “I know all about the delicate balance between work and relaxation, though it took me a lifetime to master the latter.” In truth, the small group had done several 'activities' outside on the beach that could almost be considered training. Roshi and Yamcha had only sparred briefly for a few minutes, but they had left the island on a whim for a little game. Arriving at the closest public beach, the two perverts had gone up and down the sandy shoreline at super speed, untying the bathing suits of many beautiful women. They really had to keep on their toes to not get caught and make it appear like nothing but an accident.

But even that hadn’t satiated their lusty appetites, as they were now quite eager for the lingerie show to begin. Everyone kicked back, passing around the bucket of crispy white and yellow popcorn. That’s when their guests arrived. “Hey, there! Knock, knock,” a bald man said, landing on the white porch outside the screen door. He was short and wore orange and blue training Gi. Towering over his right shoulder was a taller bald man, wearing green clothing. “He heh, Krillin!” Master Roshi excitedly yelled. “And Tien! Come on in!” The door swung open and they both entered the small pink house. Chiaotzu and Tien were immediately reunited, embracing each other with a hug before they both sat down. “So, what brings you all the way out here, Krillin?” Roshi asked, hoping he could finish his conversation before their television show came on. “Well, Tien and I just finished our training inside the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. He was headed here to pick up Chiaotzu, so I just figured I’d save time and stay the night. In the morning, he and I can leave for the tournament from here.” “Sounds like a plan, Krillin,” the bearded old man said. “Oh hey, tell us about your training,” Oolong interrupted. “You guys work hard in there?” Krillin and Tien glanced at each other, each having almost a newfound respect for one another. “We sure did,” Tien said, drawing a grin from Chiaotzu. “Both of us are a lot stronger now.” “Don’t forget the best part, Tien,” Krillin said, slapping the taller bald man on the back. “He’s being modest, but Tien is a great Teacher. He was able to teach me King Kai’s Kaioken technique, like Goku used to use. Once I learned that, raising my power through training got a lot easier! I have to say, being part Cyborg really does decrease the overall strain of the move...although it has it’s limitations too.”

Everyone looked cheerful and was proud of the two Human Z Fighters. The group of friends asked a few more questions about their new strength, but it wasn’t a long talk. Nobody was particularly curious about Krillin’s limitations as a Cyborg, either, though that was mainly due to their preoccupation with the upcoming lingerie programming. Both Krillin and Tien quickly clarified that they didn’t think they’d be able to really take on Cell; they were just going to help in whatever way they could. Still, their strength was enough to make the other fighters in the room awe, respecting the two bald fighters immensely. Just then, Roshi turned to the TV, hearing something that definitely did not seem like his fashion show. “Huh? Special report?” “And now, broadcasting live from the grounds of the Perfect Tournament, ZTV brings you a breaking news update with...JIMMY FIRECRACKER and MR. HERCULE SATAN!” The camera panned out over the sprawling complex of canopies and booths surrounding the tournament grounds, then zoomed in to the handful of tents at the center...right up to the dark-haired Reporter. “Welcome, everyone, to the site of the Perfect Tournament, set to be held in just thirteen hours! I am your host, Jimmy Firecracker, and I’m here with our very own champion, the world-renowned MR. SATAN!” his Announcer voice boomed in excitement, delivering the news with the same enthusiasm as a wrestling match. Jimmy’s introduction was interrupted by a roar of applause and shouts behind him. The camera view changed, showing a crowd of cheering fans surrounding the duo. Mr. Satan’s face appeared on the screen, his massive jaw taking up most of it. “YEAHHHH! Thank you, thank you,” the champ repeated. He then lifted his hand, calling for silence from the spectators. “As you all know, tomorrow morning is the long-awaited day...that I’m gonna kick Cell’s butt! YEAH!” Hoots and hollers erupted from the crowd once again. “The Perfect Tournament, he calls it. Hah! Perfect because that monster actually thinks he’s the ultimate being. It’s only too bad he didn’t know of my existence when he made up his little contest! I almost feel sorry for him!” The eruption of fans screaming was getting louder every time. Hercule was truly a master at crowd manipulation.

“Ehhh?” In his New York City penthouse, Barney Stinson’s jaw hung open. “They cancelled my favorite show for this!? Bu—but what about boobs?” Back at Kame House. “Ehhh?” Roshi’s jaw hung open. “They cancelled my favorite show for this!? Bu—but what about boobs?” “Yeah, I know what you mean,” Krillin said, ignoring the last part of his Master’s comment. “This guy just rubs me the wrong way. Maybe we should just let him fight Cell and get what’s coming to him.” “That’d be too cruel, guys,” Yamcha said. “He’s just a Clown. Really, don’t let him get to you. I sure don’t.” Tien’s response was serious. “I don’t think Krillin meant it, Yamcha. Even if he’s an ignorant loudmouth, we still don’t want to see him hurt.” The midget Monk rubbed his hands together mischievously. “Well, maybe a little,” Krillin joked. Jimmy appeared again, his microphone held close to his face. “Before our champion can get his hands on Cell, we’ll have to finish the qualifying round. That’s why we’re coming to you tonight: to explain the elimination process that Mr. Satan and our team of experts has decided on!” He paused, turning to the champ. “Mr. Satan?” “That’s right!” Exclaimed the prizefighter. “Contestants have come from around the world, but the rules of the tournament state there can only be twelve challengers. To determine the strongest of us all, we’ve brought in a special treat: the Hercule Armwrestler!” Panning to one side, the camera focused in on a larger-than-life statue of Mr. Satan, bending down on one knee with a stupid grin on the plastic face and one hand extended straight up in the victory symbol. The other arm, stuck oddly out to the side, pivoted back and forth at the shoulder. Mr. Satan walked over toward the statue, a self-important smirk on his face. “The Hercule Armwrestler is the most advanced arm wrestling machine in the world. It measures precisely how much force each contestant can exert. With this machine, we’ll know exactly who the top twelve strongest fighters in the world are!” Jimmy piped back up again, ever the opportunist.

“Well, we’ll at least know who the top eleven are, right? After all, everyone already knows who’s on top, right Mr. Satan?” “Hmm, I’d forgotten about that,” Tien remarked. “There’s a qualifying contest. Guess we’ll have to go early and register.” “If you can call it that,” Krillin joked. “I bet this guy even loses to someone on his own machine. But they’ll still let him in...” “Hey,” Roshi peeped up, a scheming grin on his face. “If these bozos are all participating, maybe I should think about giving it a go myself!? What do ya say, boys?” “Give it up, old man,” Oolong interjected. “Your prime’s well and gone, and even then you couldn’t have gone up against guys like Cell.” The group chuckled, somewhat at Master Roshi’s expense, as the TV bulletin continued. “So, Mr. Satan,” said Jimmy, “care to give us a demonstration?” “Gladly! Might as well let everyone know what they’re shooting for!” Boasted the prizefighter. Pulling his cape off and tightening his belt with a self-important grunt, Mr. Satan strode purposefully over to the machine and took his stance beside it. Gripping the mechanical arm, he began to concentrate deeply. Pulling all of his power into the surface, his muscles swelled slightly in response. Now throwing his weight forward, he wrenched the mechanical arm down with all his strength, then let go. DINGGGG! “Six hundred and ninety two pounds!” Exclaimed an awestruck Jimmy as applause erupted again. “That. Might. Just. Be...a WOOOOORLD record!” “World record?” Yamcha laughed. “How long have they been keeping records like that anyway? Certainly not long enough to see Goku pick up Piccolo Jr. when he turned into a giant.” “Sad, isn’t it?” Roshi added. “Fighting just isn’t what it used to be.” Krillin chuckled. “Hey, it’s not that bad, guys. After all, at least we know he could almost pick up Yajirobe!”

The Z Fighter gang burst into laughter. “Anyone planning to compete must record their score on the Hercule Armwrestler before tomorrow morning at 9 am. At that time we will make the final listing of participants,” Jimmy announced. He turned back to Mr. Satan. “Come prepared...or don’t come at all,” the champ said gruffly. “I won’t be able to keep an eye on any weakling challengers who show up to guarantee their safety.” “You heard it here first, folks. That’s a warning to any would-be challengers to think twice about coming! Cell’s a dangerous opponent, unpredictable and unexplored. We have no idea what tricks he has up his sleeve, or how skilled a fighter he truly is. But let me tell you something: in the humble opinion of this Reporter, we’ve got nothing to worry about!” The crowds cheered louder and louder, chanting the champ’s name. “If you could be here, see what I’m seeing and hear what I’m hearing, you’d feel the same! Mr. Satan is more than a man: he’s undefeatable! He’s going to win for sure! Be sure to tune in tomorrow morning, everyone. Tournament coverage and speculation will continue throughout the night on this special broadcast. I’m signing off, but I’ll be back tomorrow with the greatest fight this world has ever seen! For ZTV and the channel 4 news crew, I’m Jimmy Firecracker!”

Juno System

If it wasn’t for the timely intervention of a Human/Saiyan hybrid repelling Legendary Super Saiyan Broly’s Omega Cannon. Dozens of starships would have tumbled in an ever-widening spread through what was left of the Juno System. Some, the few lucky farthest from the hypothetical gigantic explosion, would still have power; many more would have been completely out of control, launched away or even crushed by the blast wave. Nearly all the ships that were retreating mere minutes before, but they obviously hadn’t gotten far enough. They would had been ripped apart completely by the planet-shattering force. Debris was bound to be everywhere. Bodies hung suspending in space, lifeless. Close to Alpha Juno—leagues closer than any other ship—floated the Bringer of Death. Not even 16’s inventive skills would been enough for the black and gold vessel to escape unscathed. Not a light was to be visible anywhere; it was cold and black, tumbling slowly. A gaping hole in the underside were to become visible in the pale orange light that seemed to be coming from everywhere at once. The mysterious boy clad in an ebony Martial Arts Gi along with a red obi (belt) around his waist, a red wrist band on both arms, and a pair of brown Namekian-style shoes. His physique made him look like if he was a slightly older version of Son Gohan, instead of Gohan’s anger incarnate that he actually was. Steven’s eyes revealed his blood-red irises as the Evolved Saiyan coldly stared down onto both Broly and Vegeta. Leaving the two full-blooded Saiyans on Alpha Juno to simply tremble in fear. As they just paid witness to Steven effortlessly emerging unscathed from the hybrid speeding past and taking the full-brunt of the Omega Cannon. A technique strong enough to cause a red hypergiant star to go supernova. The mountain-sized energy sphere crashing into the upper body of Steven ensued an immense explosion of blinding green light, but as he was far stronger than Broly, Steven was completely unaffected and not even blemished by the point-blank denotation.

Steven shifts his attention to the Earth, right before, Super Saiyan 2 Vegeta and Legendary Super Saiyan Broly had simply lost sight of him, as Steven flew to participate in the Perfect Tournament. A speeding trail of majestic blue light leaves the Juno System and arrives at the location of his clone born from the Multi-Form technique, in mere seconds.

Tournament Grounds...

After a long day of fun, the likes of which "Gohan" couldn’t ever recall having, the group of boys (and a girl) made their way to the tents provided by Mr. Satan’s gym. He and the others all found their passion for fighting as a commonality, but they were still just kids. Exploring the surrounding area, hiding from one another, throwing rocks, swimming—they had done just about everything young children love to do. Following in the footsteps of his Martial Arts Teacher and dear friend, Piccolo Katanaji, but in a much more friendly and polite manner. The Saiyan had even taken in several of his new friends as his own Students, after they had seen Steven sparring equally with Mr. Satan. A feat that seriously impressed all and caused Mr. Satan to become less arrogant as the prizefighter took his training and opponents more diligently now. Now, they all found themselves lying in hammocks, each wide awake with excitement. “Psst. Hey, Steven Sensei,” Pan whispered from beside him. “Yes, Pan?” He turned to her and answered politely, still quite awake. “I really must thank you again for being such an incredible friend to me and everyone else here, but you’re really going to beat Cell tomorrow?” Smiling warmheartedly, Steven answers “Your welcome Pan, and I definitely will be the one to beat him.” A boy by the name of Donovan, whose hammock was positioned above Steven and Pan like a bunk bed, stuck his head out and looked down at the black haired Saiyan. “Wearing that awesome outfit, Sensei?” He chuckled. Steven had swam in his Namekian clothes earlier, following the example of his friends. His clothes had air dried through the day, but they were the proper outfit for fighting and formal occasions anyway. The half Saiyan chuckled.

“Well Donovan, I do sincerely apologize once more for not wearing the official Satan Dojo uniform, but these clothes are a homage to a dear uncle of mine. As he was my first Martial Arts Teacher.” “Though, we had only seen you and him wear that kind of Martial Arts clothes, Steven Sensei,” Pan said with curiosity. “That is true Pan, as most of my family and friends live in very remote places on Earth and they rarely leave to enter the public eye.” Steven explained. “Oh yeah! Steven Sensei, you mentioned that some members of your family will show up and compete!” The Saiyan smiled. “Exactly. Although, when they show up you will be amazed at what they and we can do. But it is time for us to sleep now, goodnight Pan, everyone, and sweet dreams.” Sharing his hammock with Pan as her’s was ruined following the two sparring with Mr. Piccolo earlier. Steven and Pan laid there for a few hours into the night, their hearts pounding, and their minds racing about the coming day, until finally they fell asleep. Perfect Tournament Saga - Chapter 2: Dawn of the Destroyer

Warm light from the morning Sun filled the room slowly. “This is it,” the young man thought out loud. He lay on his back, staring up at the ceiling of his room. This was the day it would all be decided. He wouldn’t dream of abandoning this timeline to it’s fate, not now. Thinking back, Trunks realized that he could never have anticipated just how much everything would spin out of control. He and his mother had planned for everything they could think of...yet he had been unprepared even for the power of King Cold; they had only narrowly been able to overcome the Frost Lord. Preventing the subsequent duel between Goku and his father had also been much more difficult than he had thought it would be. But against fate, he had succeeded, and his hopes of a better, brighter future were awakened again. Trunks knew the risks he was taking by staying in the past. The longer he stayed there, the less of a chance he would have of ever seeing his mother again. But those risks were far outweighed by the risks of leaving and trying to come back later. Simply being able to warn everyone about the coming Android menace had been advantageous, but waiting patiently along with them had also been incredibly rewarding. By training with his father and Goku for more than three years, he had achieved an unprecedented level of power. But for this experience, he never would have possessed the skill to fight like he could now. When the darkness rose on the fated day, Trunks had hoped for the best as he prepared himself for the worst. But things became complicated...far more complicated than he could have anticipated. The first set of Androids were different: weaker, more obedient. His father, dissatisfied with their lackluster performance, had insisted on seeking out 17 and 18. Trunks had known he wouldn’t be able to stop Vegeta, so he went along. But these Cyborgs were far different from his recollection. They were actually strong enough. Though Number 17 was even stronger than Trunks remembered, Vegeta was evenly matched with the dark-haired Cyborg. And the young man found himself to even be slightly stronger than Number 18. Things couldn’t have been going any better; the end of Gero’s threats was finally soaring beautifully into sight.

All he had hoped for was coming true, and on Judgment Day no less. As if it would be so simple. He had faced two great emotional challenges in his life. The first was a great tragedy: the moment he had lost his friend, Tapion. The Konatsian Musician had devoted his life to protecting others from Hirudegarn—and in the end, he made the ultimate sacrifice to save the world from the Demonic beast. But Trunks had been the one forced to deal the final blow...not to Hirudegarn but to Tapion. In his mind, that was the single hardest decision of his life. And in that moment, his grief had overpowered him. He finally embraced his pain and owned it. He finally became...a Super Saiyan. But the second most difficult choice in his life was a struggle for different reasons. In all his life of hating the Androids, running from them scared, worrying about Gohan when his Master fought them all on his own, he never felt any sympathy for the two Cyborgs. It was not only extremely clear by their actions that they felt no remorse, but Trunks had grown to hate and despise them. In his mind, they were the very symbol of evil...they were the exterminators of innocence, literally and figuratively. Fighting Number 18 in this time and winning was...indescribable. He hadn’t just defeated her; he had defeated himself, that frightened child inside him. Everything that symbolized hate and malice in the world was before him, and he clobbered it into the ground. Not only had Trunks’ strength increased amazingly, but he had honed his fighting abilities to levels he hadn’t dreamed of...levels nearing that of even his father.

18, though impressive, was simply no match for him. The young Super Saiyan could hardly contain his excitement as he prepared to finish her, to put a final end to her existence even if she wasn’t the same evil bitch from his Universe. That’s when it happened, when she broke down. How was it possible that this blonde girl could be the very bane of planet Earth in one world, and in another that she might still find some shred of Humanity left inside her? 18 begged him for mercy, even weeping in front of him. Yet it wasn’t simply a plea for her life...no, to Trunks it was far more complex than she could have imagined. The half-Saiyan loathed the thought of her, hated her pretty face and her seductive smile. She was a monster. After all she’d done, she deserved worse than death, worse than anything he could imagine. Only, this was a different person. This Number 18 was innocent, unstained, and unblemished by the evil and carnage Trunks associated her with. When he first saw her for a Human being, a terrified girl who truly had done no wrong, he hated himself for it. He didn’t care about fairness; he wanted justice, he demanded it! There she was, a broken and beaten icon of the very evil that had stolen Gohan from him. What irony, that it was the Gohan of this time who rescued him from that dark place. He wasn’t willing to spare her, even after seeing that she was genuine, that this Number 18 was different. She could change, she claimed, if he gave her the chance. The blonde Cyborg promised to never become that person that she was in Trunks’ nightmares, yet he still couldn’t do it. To spare her would be to dishonor the memories of all those she had killed, he told himself. Or was he just driven by a lust for revenge? Revenge, indeed, had rooted itself deep inside him, tearing him apart. If he killed her, if he had finished the job, it would have changed him forever. But Gohan, ever conscientious, stepped in to protect the innocent. His sense of right and good was untarnished, unlike that of Trunks. The world he had known was not nearly as cruel. When he intervened, emboldened and furious, kicking Trunks’ arms and cutting off the attack, the young man from the future was harshly rebuked...confronted with the truth in front of everyone.

Outwardly stunned and unsure how to react, the son of Vegeta was experiencing the second greatest inner conflict of his life. Deep down, he welcomed the correction...it felt amazing to show mercy. He wanted to embrace it; he had just been too closed off and afraid to put any faith in the word of a machine. But he finally let go, once and for all. To spare one’s own greatest enemy, to accept their surrender, was a true triumph indeed. At the time, his father might not have seen it that way, but Trunks didn’t care. The acquittal of the Cyborgs was his greatest victory yet, something he now knew beyond a shadow of a doubt was the right choice. Soon after, it became clear that they had changed their ways for good...a conclusion Trunks was both proud and relieved to see. Had they reverted to evil, his personal breakthrough would have backfired completely. That was it. He’d thought it was time to go home to his own world, only...he had no time machine. Goku had it still. They had the technology to make another, but Trunks didn’t want to risk exposing that technology if he didn’t have to. As they waited for Goku’s return, he deliberated, weighing the pros and cons of his options. Just as he was nearing his decision, everything changed. The peaceful past he had worked so hard to ensure was suddenly, thrown headlong into turmoil. A whole new enemy, one he could have never dreamed of, emerged: Cell. Worse, this creature had used the power of his time traveling machine to return to a past in which the Cyborgs still existed—a path Trunks had unknowingly given to him. In hindsight, would he change his mind and destroy 17 and 18, preventing Cell from becoming perfect? No. He knew he’d made the right decision. It was this new Bio-Android who was so crafty, so secretive, and so cunning that he was able to manipulate the Z Fighters and eventually gain his perfection. It was no small feat, considering how hard they had worked to stop him. If Trunks had only known of his plans from the beginning, perhaps he could have found a way to stop him. They had come so close, to the point of cutting Cell down to a small fragment of tissue...yet he had regenerated.

Then, a second time, with the combined might of both Trunks and his father, they had cut Cell down to tiny bits and blasted them away completely. Victory had been so close. If only. It was a facade, another of Cell’s crafty illusions in order for him to finally gain perfection. This new being was every bit as evil as the two menaces of the future, yet much smarter and vastly more powerful. Such a horrible creature...Trunks could hardly believe it was possible. Worst of all, he couldn’t escape the fact that this creature had only been allowed into the past through his own attempt to fix things for the better. Clearly he’d brought both good and evil with him to the past; there was no way to escape that fact. As the time traveler lay there, watching the first rays of morning Sunlight, he continued to contemplate. “I know coming back was the right choice...I just should have been more careful along the way.” He knew he couldn’t have possibly known everything, nor could he have predicted or prevented things if he’d tried a second time. Plus, he now knew that that would only help the people of the other timeline he created, not those of this timeline or his own. He’d thought it through so many times, been hard on himself about every detail. Now, it was finally time. He knew he had to stay here, fighting Cell. “There’s still a chance for this world,” he quietly said. “With Cell out of the way, the Earth will be in peace...everything will go back to normal. And today all of that is decided.” Trunks sat up, looking out over the view from Capsule Corporation. He spotted a few morning joggers, newspapers being delivered, people following their regular morning routines, oblivious to his dilemma. They were all just living, hoping that they could continue living. “Somehow, someway,” he began, “I swear we will defeat Cell. I won’t leave this timeline until it’s safe again...it’s my responsibility. And with my father gone, I know it’s all up to me and Goku and Gohan.” Finally, he slid his feet into those same yellow boots.

Standing, he stepped into his grey trousers, pulled on a black undershirt, and stretched his black plated armor over his head. “This is it,” he said a final time, before blasting out the open window. Steven awoke with a full smile, feeling well rested, but as soon as he opened his eyes, the surprised Saiyan noticed that his friend, Pan, had moved closer to him during the previous night, as she was sleeping contently as her head was resting on the right side of Steven’s chest and her arms were tightly wrapped around him. Steven guessed that Pan was dreaming about something nice and was hugging someone or an Animal affectionally, but he also knew that if he was a normal person, Pan would have crushed him. A testament of her being both Mr. Satan’s granddaughter and a Human/Saiyan hybrid, as she even surpasses most of the Z Fighters in strength, possibly even before Steven taught her to utilize Ki and Ki Sensing the day before. And already knowing that their new friends had woken up and left before them. “Won’t Mr. Satan and everyone else be surprised,” the boy said happily. “Pan and I will be a lot stronger than they could had imagined.” It was still early in the morning, though, so he wasn’t worried about either of them running late. Having just woken up from the best sleep she ever had, Pan stretched her arms above her head and quickly wiped the drowsiness from her ebony eyes, then sat up in surprise after finding out she slept on Steven. Although, he didn’t mind it at all as he told her “Good morning Pan. I take it you slept well.” “Morning, Steven Sensei. But I am sorry for sleeping on you.” Pan said while blushing. “Oh it is okay, I don’t mind Pan. But since we still have well over an hour, I would like to give you my thanks in being so nice to me ever since I got here.” Steven says with the same warm smile he always gives her. Steven locks on onto his home faraway in a valley on top of a gigantic mountain in a part of the Earth unknown to some, before using Instant Transmission to enter in the house undetected by locking on toward the particles of life energy in his home, whilst Steven softly grabs Pan and transports them both into his large bedroom via the Instant Transmission, at the exact moment of them leaving the tournament grounds, Steven makes sure to leave behind a trace of him and Pan still sleeping in their shared hammock. In the form of a combination of Telekinesis, Multi-Form, and the Afterimage technique.

So that no one could notice that they where now at Mount Paozu. Afore to Pan was sent harmlessly onto the middle of the bed, before she and Steven began embracing, each other without any hint of restraint (as Steven also surrounded themselves with an invisible Energy Shield in order to perfectly mask their lustful actions from being detected by everyone else except for them solely). As he is holding back, Steven finally decides to unleash his base state’s true power once more as he does so, while already completely overwhelming his lover with affection, the sudden, release of the full power of Steven Bloodriver causes Pan to have her first orgasm, as both of her sneakers fly off of her feet. And as the two extremely strong Earthlings of their respective race’s genders: a male Evolved Saiyan, Steven Bloodriver, and Pan, a Human/Saiyan hybrid female, passionately make love to one another with complete privacy from anyone and anything, the heroine quarter Saiyan; Pan’s black-colored fingerless gloves are undamagingly burned right off of her hands. But she does not notice this was happening in the least to her, shortly prior towards Steven’s insane level of power also causing Pan to lose her belly-bearing red and orange T-shirt and as it leaves her body along with her orange bandanna that was previously tied on her head. This now lets her long black hair to fall down on to both Pan’s face and neck, with her blue jeans following suit, and as they were burned away via Steven’s Ki, Pan’s white panties could now be seen. Her long black hair rustles over both Pan’s forehead and the top of Steven’s head, while she and her lover had continued their loving embrace, until the mate of Pan had suddenly, stopped kissing her on the lips and neck before he had worked his way down of Pan’s inexperienced body. Steven Bloodriver soon gets to Pan’s panties and after he had gave a tender kiss to it which caused Pan and her body to become even more enthralled to the Saiyan, Steven gently takes them off of Pan’s legs, and smells them, right before, folding them up and putting them into his right pocket, as the Saiyan then continues on giving Pan both another orgasm and very sensual sensations throughout her entire body while Steven embraced Pan’s tiny vagina.

But as to be expected from a female warrior such as Pan, the stimulus of her body undergoing it’s third and most satisfying orgasm, she had accidentally flashed into her raging white aura, as Pan now suddenly, was kissed again on the lips by Steven, and in response to this, Pan’s vagina had cummed an enormous amount on to the shocked Steven, who was blasted onto the room’s wall behind them whilst to be completely covered from head to toe (along with most of the bedroom as well) with Pan’s cum. Although this only proceeded to not really harm the Saiyan at all, the unintended action was instantly fixed by Steven vaporizing every last bit of cum that was outside of his mate with the mere summoning of his base form’s aura, afore to it dying down when it’s job was finished, and Steven had reengaged in sexual love with his girlfriend, right after, she had tearfully apologized to him, before Steven responds to Pan that he was simply sent away from her and is not hurt at all by her accidental release of physical passion. And Steven also tells Pan, while the two share a hug with one another as she dies down her tears from her cute ebony eyes “There there Pan, everything is okay. Accidents do happen even to the best of us, but we cannot truly hurt one another. My unique upbringing fortunately prevents me from ever harming anyone that is innocent and good, and I promise that I will keep you and everyone you care about safe. Also, I apologize for incinerating most of your clothes off.” Before Steven makes Pan passionately live in only the very beginning of many wonderful moments the two will share throughout their lives.

But multiplied many times over whilst time goes on, as Pan finds out that Steven is both an amazing lover and fighter. The Saiyans spend exactly an entire hour together romantically while Steven’s love tried her hardest to be with him for as long as she could, afore toward the still fully-clothed Steven having his girlfriend sleeping on his chest and him restoring her clothing near them on a dresser beside their bed, with Pan’s arms being securely wrapped around the Saiyan’s waist whilst the now sleepy Steven covers them via their bed’s bed-sheet through materializing one, and Steven Bloodriver takes a nap too after kissing his beloved on her head and telling the now stronger than ever Pan that he loves her. Despite being in a deep state of sleep, Pan hears Steven’s confession and responds by subconsciously hugging him and smiling a little more than she already was. Nineteen minutes pass by before they wake up, embrace for a few more minutes, and get themselves ready for the big day upon them. Neatly laid out on the dresser beside their bed was the clothing Steven tailored for Pan. After he grabbed and returned her sneakers, Steven also gives Pan her panties back from his pocket before she began dressing herself up in her fighting clothes. They actually fit quite well, as Steven tailored them himself with Magic Materialization. He had also made them even more durable and comfortable for his girlfriend. A fact she quickly noticed and thanked him with a sweet kiss to his cheek. Before Pan said that she loves Steven too, prompting the two in hugging one another affectionally. Suddenly, as they finished, Steven and Pan arrived back into their tent with Instant Transmission. The two of them began making their way out of the tent, as Pan and Steven held hands, and he began telling her that he had spent nearly a day searching for any evil people and other sources of evil within the living world, Demon Realm, and Otherworld—as the Saiyan left a clone of himself to keep an eye on the Earth.

Which resulted in Steven becoming friends with all of the people he met here, with the exclusion of Cell and most of Cell’s sons, not to mention all that the Saiyan boy had helped his new friends with. Steven had also decided to wipe out all of those he targeted that scourged the Universe, before doing the same to the last of them here. After Pan had kindly asked him to tell her more about him as she knew very little about her boyfriend. The information leaves her with wide eyes, before Steven told the speechless Pan more about himself to her and it takes Pan a little while to process the fact on how vastly different their families and lives are. Walking rather casually, the two made their way outside the tents to find their breakfast. Jokingly, Steven points out to an initially puzzled Pan that he had already eaten a delicious breakfast earlier, causing his girlfriend to blush a bright red. Once she found out what Steven had meant. Immediately they could better hear the clamor of a massive spectator audience nearby. The crowds had grown considerably overnight. Luckily, the Martial Artists had their own area quartered off so they’d been able to sleep uninterrupted. A few bulky Wrestlers were stretching on the grassy lawn, others were eating breakfast...or at least what they considered breakfast. It wasn’t enough to feed a Saiyan, that was for sure. But what was most noticeable was how serious they were now. A few men were stoking small campfires, which had burned throughout the night, but no one was really talking—none of the fighters at least. The Saiyans could appreciate that...a much more sober atmosphere than before. “Perfect Cell, Raditz Junior, Frieza Junior, Cell Junior, and Spopovich.” He said Telepathically, looking around. As he used his Ki Sensing ability to look for anyone or anything else with an evil essence. Steven now was looking straight ahead. “After this Perfect Tournament comes to a close, this world will finally be ridden of evil.” By the height of the Sun in the sky, he and Pan could tell that the qualifying round would begin relatively soon. They knew it was best to start heading that way, and see if the two could scrounge up a real breakfast somewhere along the way. Surely there was food available for the contestants so they wouldn’t have to deal with the crowds or Merchants set up carnival style. Following his nose, Steven picked up the trail, leading Pan and him to the smorgasbord of all buffet style breakfasts. Their eyes widened. “All right!” They said excitedly in unison.

Son Goku tried to get up quietly, so as to not wake Chi Chi, but when he looked over she was already gone. Puzzled, he got out of bed anyway and quickly threw on his bright red Gi, donning his blue undershirt, belt, and boots as well. As he pulled both ends of it tight around his waist, Goku was already setting his mind on the task at hand. Across the planet, Cell’s energy signature stood out among all the rest. “Hmm,” the Saiyan muttered. “Cell must be just as excited as I am.” He was ready to go now, though he wanted to say goodbye to Chi Chi if he could. As he opened his bedroom door he was hit by a wall of scents and flavors. He immediately made his way to the kitchen, where his wife was serving up the spread of his life. “Hey! Morning, Chi Chi,” he grinned. He hoped she would smile back, and she did as her sadness no longer was present. “Oh, morning Goku,” she said joyfully. “Wow, Chi Chi. You seem happier than you’ve ever been. Not worried about him anymore?” She clearly slept much the night before, as a result of Steven apologizing and explaining for what he (or rather Gohan) did to his mother via Telepathy. “Gohan had called me last night with that Telepathy technique when you were asleep, Goku. He informed me that he was very sorry and apologized many times. Also Gohan couldn’t come over as he was protecting a new friend of his and stopping a lot of monsters like Cell from hurting her. Gohan’s our little boy, to me he’ll always be. But our son is growing up too fast.” “Really? I’d say Gohan is following in my footsteps. Although I’ll look after him today, Chi Chi, I promise. Thing is, he may just be our best shot to defeat Cell. I wouldn’t have told you this before, but I think our son is even stronger than I am. Trust me, he can handle himself.” His words sparked confidence and a little less worry in Chi Chi, her face relaxing a bit more. She had guessed that Gohan would be the one to stop Cell or at least, it take both her husband and son to take down the evil monster. “And when he comes back, will he still be the same little boy we both know? Or will he become a grown man instead?” She wondered at the words. Goku didn’t know for sure that Gohan would, though. That new transformation was something he hadn’t experienced, but it’s effects on his son reminded him of the first time he had transformed. “I think he will still be a boy when he returns with me and the others. Though, Gohan’s probably going to be just a little more mature.”

“Really? You think so?” She stopped. “Probably. Don’t hold him back by worrying the same thing.” “Goku, you have to bring him home safe. This is his home; he shouldn’t feel afraid to come back.” “Ok, yeah, sure,” he replied. Taking the opportunity, the Saiyan had already inhaled a stack of fifteen pancakes like it was nothing and was making his way towards the drum full of bacon. “Just let me eat first,” he said through a stuffed mouth. She sat down and poured a cup of orange juice for herself, trying not to wonder what Gohan might be eating for breakfast. She knew she’d have to let him grow up eventually, but it wasn’t going to come easy to her. Still, she resolved to follow her word and try her best. That was the least she could do for having her son return to her safely, allowing him to live his life. Chi Chi looked over at her mess of a husband, who was now sucking down whole sausages one at a time. Normally she would complain when she watched him eat, but today she just chuckled and tried to enjoy it. When he had finally reached his capacity, he forced himself to stop. It wouldn’t do to overeat before a big fight, he knew, though it took lots of self-control to resist devouring that last tray of blueberry muffins. “Well,” he said, standing to his feet. “It’s time.” His wife nodded, wanting to hug him once more. But she stayed seated. “Good luck, Goku.” With a smile and a simple touch of his fingers to his forehead, the Saiyan vanished before her eyes. One second he was there, like her son...the next, vanished off to who knows where. But she had to be strong, somehow, for both of them. And certainly, when they saved the Earth, they’d be quite hungry. Best get started cooking right away.

The Lookout...

“Hey there, Korin,” the blonde-haired Saiyan waved. His appearances out of nowhere were becoming more and more common. “Well, good morning, Goku,” said the Cat, unfazed. “What can I do for you?” “Oh, just the usual.” The Cat’s eyes never opened, his white fur blowing slightly in the breeze. “Ah, of course. I imagine you’ll need all the help you can get against Cell. Don’t worry, Goku, I’ve got a full batch of Senzu Beans all ready to go.” “Hey, that’s great,” Goku said, quickly reaching out and taking the bag. “That’s all I’ve got, Goku. Better make them last,” Korin instructed. Clutching the bag tightly, the Saiyan smiled. “Right! We will!” “Oh, before you go off and leave without a trace, would you indulge an old Cat for a moment?” “Huh?” The fighter turned. “Oh, sure. Just make it quick.” “Of course, Goku. You have places to be, naturally. But my question is this: from all I’ve observed, you don’t seem to be nearly as worried about all of this as I’d have expected. I have to admit that Cell has stacked the odds heavily in his own favor, not to mention he’s practically invulnerable and invincible. He can’t be killed the normal way...you do know you’ll have to kill him to win, right?” The Cat paused, Goku realizing his question had been rhetorical. “So tell me. Is this a fight we can win? Or has your attitude simply been the result of trying to enjoy your last few days alive?” Goku’s look had hardened. He knew this was important, more important than his family problems or anything else. The entire fate of the world, billions of people, was resting on him and the others. “You know I’ll always be honest with you, Korin,” he said. “So here goes. As you probably know, I’m not quite as strong as Cell is. That doesn’t mean I won’t be able to win, somehow, but I honestly doubt I can.” “I see,” Korin replied. “It’s as I suspected, then?” “Well, not entirely. You may have sensed it the other night and not realized it, but something has happened to Gohan. He’s surpassed me, lately, and not by a little. Problem is, I don’t even know if he’s aware of his own strength or how to use it.”

“Hmm…” The Cat purred. “I still don’t know about Trunks, but I think our best chance lies with Gohan, and I am pretty sure that my son even beat people close to Cell’s level already,” Goku proudly said. “I did sense it. Goku, you know how risky it is to rely on a child. I know I had faith in you, long ago. But this...this energy I felt was out of control, erratic. It’s an awfully big gamble to put your only hope in him. Not to mention that if I was able to sense it, you know Cell did as well. Have you considered that he might be prepared for Gohan?” The Super Saiyan’s eyes suddenly, widened, realizing he hadn’t accounted for that. What if Cell had planned to take out Gohan before he could be goaded into releasing his hidden power? Knowing Cell, he could have planned anything. “I can see in your eyes that this might be a problem, Goku. Word of advice: be extremely cautious. Cell has proved his craftiness on more than one occasion...we can’t afford to let him trick us again.” Goku nodded, more determined than ever, but also more terrified. “We have to find a way, and we will. I will warn Gohan and the others to never let their guard down when close to Cell.” “I truly hope you’re right, Goku,” Korin replied. “I’ll be rooting for you. Go save the world again!”

Kame House...

Trunks had arrived a few minutes earlier, sharing breakfast with Roshi’s whole bunch. They kept the television on, the Sports Commentators running predictions of every likely scenario for the tournament. Unanimously, each analyst selected Mr. Satan to win the tournament, but there was a great deal of disagreement and many arguments over who was second-most-likely. The natural choice had been the runner up in the last tournament, a blonde-haired Playboy named Jewel. What he lacked in strength he made up in speed, precision, and technique. The others in contention were Caroni, one of Hercule’s personal disciples, and his partner Piroshki. Much to do was made about how their tag-team skills were unparalleled in the whole sport. They perfectly covered each other’s weak points and worked seamlessly to bring down every opponent they had ever faced—through their professional career they weren’t just undefeated; they hadn’t even had any close calls. Several of the analysts even dared propose that together, the two might be a match for Mr. Satan. Everyone was sure the matches themselves would only be one on one...except for a single controversial exception. The Battle Royale, which was supposed to narrow down the top 12 contestants, would be the perfect time for a Caroni/Piroshki team up. Together, the experts had faith they could sweep the rest of the group. And seeing that Mr. Satan was their Teacher, they would also very likely have his help. Everyone’s top three included them. However, since the qualifying round had yet to be held, there was no way of knowing who else would show up. The Commentators went through a list of likely combatants, compiling known fighters in the last tournament with wrestling athletes and Kickboxers who might have a chance at making it in. All night long they speculated, running various scenarios. Little attention, however, was given to Cell’s destruction of the planet Mars. The media hadn’t forgotten; they simply had no explanation for it yet, so there was nothing to report. Or at least that was the explanation given whenever someone brought it up. In truth, they were under censorship from the Government to leave the topic alone, at least until Cell was dealt with.

Roshi and a couple of the others, minus Tien and Krillin, had stayed up the whole night watching, simply out of boredom. But if there were any breaking developments, they’d have liked to know. After breakfast, Trunks, Tien, and Krillin made their way out onto Roshi’s sandy lawn, followed by the rest of the gang. The time had finally arrived, they were all ready to go. “Hey, Yamcha, aren’t you coming?” Krillin turned, surprised. “Oh, who, me?” The Bandit stumbled. “I, uh...well,” he scratched the back of his head, fumbling. “I kind of worry that I might not be of any use to anybody.” “Nonsense, Yamcha,” Tien said reassuringly. “We’re all in this together. Live or die, you belong on the battlefield with us.” Yamcha’s face sobered, his fists tightening. “You’re right, Tien,” he said with confidence. He took off his jacket and threw it to the ground, revealing his typical red Martial Arts Gi. “Who knows if I’ll be able to help or not, but I’ll be there just in case.” “That’s the spirit,” Trunks said. “And it’s not like you’ll have to compete. Only four of us will get to fight him anyway, so I might not even get to...if Krillin or Tien have passed me during their training.” “Haha, I doubt that,” Krillin laughed. “To be honest, I’m kind of hoping Vegeta shows up so Tien or I won’t have to fight. No question he stands a better chance than either of us.” Trunks’ face was already serious, but it seemed to become more so. He lifted his eyes to the sky, knowing he’d have to face the facts. “There’s been no word from my father since he left.” He paused, as if his eyes could somehow see his father so far off in the reaches of space. “As much as I know he wants his shot at Cell, we can’t assume he’ll be back in time.” “Well, there’s no harm in hoping,” Krillin said. “But I’m gonna give it my all, no matter what. And if I suspect foul play, I’ll be there to help gang up on Cell: anything I can to balance the odds. This time I might even be able to contribute! Who knows?” “Right,” Trunks said, levitating a few feet into the air.

The other two followed his example. “Well, it’s time—” Perfectly on cue, Goku appeared in front of them via Instant Transmission. “—to go,” concluded Trunks. “Oh, hey!” “Hey, guys,” Goku said, greeting his old Master and the others. “We ready to go?” “Just leaving now,” Trunks said, a bit of a smile. Goku always seemed to show up at the last minute. “Goku,” Master Roshi interrupted. “I know it’s not the best time for a speech, but...I’ve trained you since you were just a boy. We’ve been through so much together over the years and I’ve watched you become a better fighter than even me. But now you’ve surpassed anything I could have ever dreamed up for you. I believe in you, Goku...that you’ll find a way to win. You’re our last hope.” “We’re all counting on you!” Chiaotzu, Oolong, and Puar joined in. “Best of luck, guys!” “Thanks,” Goku said. “I won’t let you down!” With that, the five Z Fighters blasted off of the small island, leaving behind four trails of energy. Goku flew in the lead, Krillin at his left and Tien at his right, while Trunks and Yamcha flew beside Krillin. The boost of confidence the others felt simply by Goku joining them was noticeable. Each one felt more at ease, more relaxed going into battle. The Saiyan always seemed to have that effect, to make you believe that everything was going to be all right, and they were quite glad of it. “So where’s Gohan?” Krillin asked, yelling over the wind in his face. “I assumed he’d be with you.” “Oh, uh,” Goku stammered, “he’s going to meet us there.” His answer was enough to satisfy Krillin’s curiosity, who didn’t think that too out of the ordinary. The short Cyborg-Monk assumed Chi Chi was forcing Gohan to finish some homework. “Not that I miss him or anything,” began Yamcha, “but Krillin mentioned Vegeta earlier. You heard from him, Goku? He’d be useful, haha,” he stumbled. “Four Super Saiyans on our side is better than three, right?” “Wow, Yamcha’s bringing up Vegeta now?” Chuckled Krillin.

“That’s hilarious.” Goku rolled so he could face the scar-faced Bandit as they flew in formation. “Afraid I haven’t heard a thing. Who knows, though; maybe he’ll surprise us.” Krillin accelerated slightly, his Cyborg energy allowing him to speed up without exhausting any of his stamina. “Can’t you just find him with Instant Transmission, Goku? I thought you could go anywhere in the Universe with that.” “Well, that’s true in theory, but it’s not that simple,” answered the Saiyan. “I can’t very well use Instant Transmission if I can’t sense his energy, and right now he’s just too far away.” Tien spoke up. “Couldn’t you have simply asked King Kai? He could have told you what direction to go.” “Oh yeah.” Goku clearly hadn’t thought of that. “I’ll have to keep that in mind. I would try now, but we have something more important to do.” “It’s probably for the best,” said Trunks. “Father has always been intentional about everything he does; if he’s not here, there’s a good reason for it. Goku, no offense, but I bet even if you used Instant Transmission to go get him, he’d have refused your offer.” “Yeah,” Goku chuckled. “He never has been the type to accept help from anybody. Guess he’s on his own, and so are we. Also everyone, once we arrive at the tournament please put up your guard at all times, as Cell might try to pull a fast one on us.” As more and more contestants began to arrive, those in charge of keeping the tournament organized roused themselves. To their surprise, a major change had taken place during the night. On one side of the ring, opposite the tents set up for the contestants, rose a tall tower crafted out of shining black granite. At three times the height of the ring, it provided a vantage point overlooking the entire grounds of the tournament. The tower was wide at the base, but narrowed as it went up. On the ground level, an ominous-looking opening showed the way in; the top half of the tower was dotted with windows placed at seemingly random intervals. At the very top, twin spires rose on either side of a wide viewing platform. At the top, Cell sat on a granite bench, his arms folded and an amused smile on his face. This was his day. The previous night, he and two of the clone juniors—Cell Junior and Piccolo III—had constructed the tower together in a particularly dazzling display of Magic Materialization.

The two of them, along with their brothers Raditz Junior and Frieza Junior, were safely tucked away inside the tower below him, waiting to be introduced at the proper time. For now, they watched through the windows, unseen by the masses on the other side of the ring. To the people, calling the sight of the new tower "ominous" would have been a gross understatement. It’s black exterior was a stark contrast with the pale ring and the white tents dotting the landscape. Most had come to this place without any real sense of foreboding or fear. Many believed Cell was part of some grand publicity stunt, and even those who suspected Cell was the real thing didn’t have any appreciation for the immensity of the situation. But seeing the tower, dark and menacing as if it had risen from the depths of the Earth as they slept, unnerved almost everyone. Many contestants began wondering if participating had been a huge mistake. Goku and the rest of the Z Fighters landed inconspicuously behind a group of white tents, stepping out into the crowd and heading towards the qualifying round. There was already an incredibly long line outside the Hercule Armwrestler with over a hundred fighters. Taking their spots in the back of the line as it continued to fill with contestants, the five Z Fighters chuckled and listened to those around them. At the front, towering over the machine, was a large flat-screen that displayed each person’s score. The list automatically updated every time a new score made the top twelve. Next to the machine stood Jimmy Firecracker, his microphone clutched firmly in both hands. “AAAAND now, trying for his shot at glory...contestant MIGHTY MASK!” The short, stocky man wearing what looked like a homemade mask stepped up to the machine and gripped the mechanical arm. “Remember, folks: 692 pounds is the target to beat!” Jimmy trumpeted again. “Though I don’t think anyone’s going to be close; Hercule Satan is just too strong!” With a mighty lurch, the stocky fighter threw his weight forward against the machine. The flat-screen blinked once, then displayed the score:

228 LBS

“Good try,” said Jimmy in a conciliatory tone. “It’s easy to see just how much of an advantage Mr. Satan has here!” At the back of the line, Yamcha turned to Krillin and Tien. “Uhm, so...where is their 'World Champion' anyway? I don’t see him.” “Probably in his tent watching reruns of his old fights!” Joked Krillin. “I’m sure he thinks he’s got no competition.” “Hey, is that Gohan? Wow, he looks a lot different than the last time I met him, and I guess he made himself a friend. Whoever she is, I can tell that she’s a lot stronger than she looks.” Exclaimed Trunks, stepping forward to get a better look. Sure enough, the young Saiyans were next in line. “Sorry, kids,” said the uniformed official standing next to the machine. “If you two want to try your hand at the Hercule Armwrestler, you’ll have to come back another time. This is for contestants only.” “But I am here to compete with my Sensei,” replied the girl simply. “My name is Pan, Mr. Satan’s own granddaughter and I have one of the Students of Mr. Satan’s Dojo. His name’s Steven Bloodriver. Although, he also goes by the name of Son Gohan.” “Hah! That’s a laugh. Come on, scram kids.” Unmoved, Steven simply watched in surprise as his girlfriend cracked her knuckles as she was about to personally show the Officer that she really was Mr. Satan’s granddaughter. Seeing this, the nervous Jimmy stepped over to the Officer quickly. “Don’t you see that is Pan and Steven? They have been allowed by Mr. Satan, himself, in entering the Perfect Tournament as they are almost as strong as the champ!” He whispered hurriedly. “Pan is THE granddaughter of Mr. Satan and Steven is one of Satan’s Protégés and close friends. Go ahead, let them through or we’ll both be in trouble.” The Officer blanched, then cleared his throat. “Oh, ahem, sorry. My mistake. Go ahead.” The young Evolved Saiyan smiled. “Thank you, Mr. Jimmy and Officer Reginald.” Then Steven stepped forward to the machine and placed his hand against the mechanical arm. “Let’s see...don’t want to break it or anything,” he thought. “Just a little bit of force.” He pushed. The machine gave a loud DING, then displayed the score:

9,000,000 LBS

A collective gasp rose from the long line and the surrounding crowd; they pushed forward to try and get a better look. Although when some of them tried to get near Pan, she turned to them and scared them stiff with a defiant glare. Jimmy quickly stepped forward, microphone at the ready. “Looks like we’ve got a slight malfunction, folks! It’s probably the pressure mechanism...just, err, overtaxed. Give us a second, and we’ll get this thing rebooted. You don’t mind waiting, do you...err...Steven?” “No, no; go ahead,” the boy replied. Obviously, he had been a little overzealous. He’d have to hold back even more if he was going to pass without raising suspicions. “Well, haha...that’s my boy,” Goku said proudly. “Leave it to Gohan to overshoot like that. He’ll give these other wimps a heart attack,” Krillin laughed. “Oh yeah,” Yamcha interrupted. “But I bet you score a 2 million, Mr. Cyborg.” “We’ll all have to try and get reasonable scores while making sure we make it past the qualifiers,” Tien said. “It could be tricky, based on Gohan’s performance.” The machine clicked off, then whirred to life again as the official quickly reset it. “All right, it should be good to go,” Jimmy announced. “Care to try again, kid?” Steven stepped up, and pushed with painstaking care.

692 LBS

“AMAZING!” Shouted Jimmy, slapping the boy on the shoulder as he tried to conceal his shock. “Mr. Satan’s new Student is really something, equal to the champion, himself! Now, who’s next?” Even though Steven only had been called Hercule’s Student ever since the Saiyan began filling in for Gohan, he didn’t mind. Steven quickly found himself swarmed by the news. All the focus was on Steven now. He was surrounded by Reporters, all frantically trying to interview him about how long he’d been with Mr. Satan’s Dojo. Not surprised by the attention, he explained that he was competing in this tournament to destroy Cell, and had already eliminated all of the other threats on the planet. Before Pan had tried her luck with the Hercule Armwrestler and scored even higher than Steven, much to the utter shock of both the Z Fighters and nearly all of the other competitors, spectators, and Reporters. With the latter leaving Steven and were now interviewing Pan. As the length of the line dwindled, each contestant tried his or her hand. Thanks mostly to the attention being paid to Pan, the Z Fighters slid by mostly unnoticed, despite consistently scoring much higher than Mr. Satan had. Though the officials initially thought the machine was malfunctioning again, a series of reboots didn’t change the scores at all—not to mention that everyone else’s scores remained normal—so they were accepted despite a little disbelief. Tien went first, followed by Krillin, then Trunks, then Goku. “Say, where’s Yamcha?” Wondered the three-eyed warrior. “He said something about going to get nachos,” replied Goku. “I asked him to get me some, but he still hasn’t come back. If he doesn’t hurry, he’s going to miss the qualifying round altogether.” Right before, if seemingly by thin air, Yamcha had appeared and gave Goku the nachos he had asked for, before hurriedly running off into the crowd of spectators. Disappearing on sight, at a few yards away from the bewildered Z Fighters, Steven was smiling at getting his father the nachos that he wanted. While Goku ate his absolutely scrumptious snack happily as he and his friends wondered why Yamcha just left in such a hurry.

Krillin proposed that the Bandit was most likely talking to a cute girl, and so chose to ditch competing in order to spend some time with her. Nearby, Pan was still surrounded. But not overwhelmed, as she was perfectly answering any question thrown at her by the hundreds of Reporters. As he waited near them, Steven knew that several of his and Pan’s friends had headed out into the woods with one of the Satan Dojo Instructors just before Sunrise, but knew they would be back in time to watch the Perfect Tournament. Upon gratifying her interviewers, Steven and Pan were soon walking toward the ring together. Happily reminiscing about the adventures they had during the few days before as they held hands. Bulma had landed her jet on the closest spot of clear ground she could find, but the area was so crowded that she’d still have to walk a ways. Luckily, parking wasn’t a problem, as all she had to do was click her capsule and return the airplane to it’s tiny private garage in her pocket. She made her way through the crowds quickly, alone. Little Trunks was at home safe with his grandparents, and she felt exceedingly free whenever he wasn’t with her. When she finally arrived at the grandstands, they already appeared completely packed out. That was a problem she could easily fix, though. “Ehem,” she crossed her eyes and gave the Ticket Merchant a terrifying glance. “I am Bulma Briefs, CEO of the one and only Capsule Corporation. I’m going to need the best seats you have; price is no factor.” The man’s forehead began to sweat. “Uh, ma’am, we simply don’t have any seats left, no matter what kind of money you’ve got to offer.” Bulma rolled her eyes, not in the mood to deal with this, then slung her purse over her shoulder. She lifted her chin haughtily, and proceeded to walk straight into the arena. “Fine, I’ll find my own seat.” “Uh, but ma’am! Wait, you aren’t allowed—” As he stepped in front of her, Bulma reached up and grabbed him by the ear. “Now you listen here, buddy!” she yelled. “I am not gonna miss this, my son’s out there fighting! So you have to the count of three to give me the best tickets you have available!” “Ehh,” the trembling man squealed, reaching into his pocket. “Of course, Ms. Briefs. I’ve been saving these just in case someone of your social status were to show up. Please, take them and just let me go,” he begged. “That’s more like it,” she said, finally releasing her death grip on the man’s ear. Bulma finally made her way into the stadium, finding her two seats on the side of the stadium opposite Cell’s tower.

She was about halfway up, in the first row of the middle section. It really was the perfect place to sit and watch a fight. For now, though, she’d have to settle for watching random fighters try their hand at the Hercule Armwrestler. After an hour, the qualifying round ended...an event which Yamcha regretfully missed by approximately two minutes. He had struck up a conversation with the pretty girl manning the hot dog stand and totally forgotten about getting back until it was too late. Just in front of the ring, Jimmy Firecracker and Mr. Satan stood together amidst cheers from the surrounding crowd. Their images were broadcast onto the big screens in the stadiums a half-mile back. “Well, folks, the qualifying round is over!” Announced Jimmy with a broad smile on his face. “We’ve got our top twelve selected...and boy were there some surprises. Here to tell you all about it is your very own champion, MR. SATAN!” Shouts and cheers erupted from the crowd again as Mr. Satan took the microphone, fumbling for a moment with a set of cue cards in one hand. “That’s right, folks! We’re here to lock and load; these contestants are ready to rumble! OH YEAAAAHH! No matter what happens, we’ll give you a show like you’ve never seen before! And, of course, I’m going to curbstomp that Cell monster for everyone to see.” As the crowds cheered, loving Mr. Satan more with each word he said, he turned to Jimmy. “Err...what next?” The Reporter hastily gestured to one of the screens behind them. “Oh, right,” said Satan, turning back toward the crowd and lifting the microphone again. “Folks, if you’ll look up the screens, you’ll see the results from the qualifying round using my very own Hercule Armwrestler!” Everyone turned to the big screens, which blinked once before displaying the rankings.

Krillin: 960

Mirai Trunks: 841

Son Goku: 724

Tien Shinhan: 712

Pan: 800

World Champion Hercule Satan: 692

Steven Bloodriver: 692

Pintar: 485

Pirozhki: 481

Spopovich: 402

Killa: 377

Jewel: 341

Caroni: 338

Oohs and aahs rose from the crowd. Had five fighters actually surpassed Mr. Satan? Such a thing was unbelievable. The bumbling champion, who’d had a few moments to compose himself about his score being equaled by one and also beaten by many, raised the microphone once more. “Ehem. I’m sure there’s been some speculation about the scores now, but everyone knows that these strength ratings by no means rank anyone. We couldn’t possibly take in everyone’s fighting skill with a simple machine, so uh, don’t you worry about those scores above mine!” He said, exuding foolish confidence. “Besides, there may have been some slight malfunctions,” he added apologetically. “Now, let’s have a look at the list, if you’ll step forward when I call your name. Starting at the bottom, we have Caroni, one of my personal disciples.” The blonde haired warrior wore all white, and came up to the ring with a rose in his mouth. “He’s a little too elegant for my personal tastes,” Hercule joked, “but he knows how to get the job done, in the ring and with the ladies!” Every woman in the audience seemed to adore this fighter, howling and whistling at him. “Next there’s Jewel. You all remember him from the last Martial Arts tournament, where he made it to the finals against yours truly. He’s not the strongest fighter I’ve ever met, but he’d keep Cell on his toes with his speed and precision.” Jewel took a bow as the crowds applauded for him, his look thanking Hercule for the introduction. “Next there’s Killa, a Kickboxer. I haven’t had the privilege of stepping into the ring with him just yet, but I’ve heard he’s got the endurance to hang with the best of them.” Mr. Satan turned to the view screen once more. “Then, let’s see. Oh, it’s Spopovich. Uh, I’m amazed he made it on the board at all. He’s a brute, not a fighter, as you all saw when I faced him in the last tournament. Let’s hope he’s improved if the fate of the Earth is gonna rest in his hands.” The crowds laughed callously, no one applauding a fighter without Satan’s seal of approval. The tall mass of muscles lumbered to the stage, his long ginger hair and goofy smile confirming all that Hercule had said.

The champ continued, raising the microphone energetically. “Then we have Pirozhki, a powerhouse of my own creation. He’s the man with the strength of an army of elephants, a man who eats solid steel for breakfast. Cell won’t know what hit him when he faces Pirozhki!” The large fighter wore a blue wrestling outfit and had dark thin facial hair dotting his chin and upper lip. Lifting his arms into the air and flexing for the crowd, he earned the largest round of applause yet. “Next is Pintar. I believe he made it to the semi-finals of the last tournament, though Jewel bested him. Let’s hope he’s improved since then and can put that strength of his to use.” The tan giant had a dark ponytail atop his head and a strange accent, but he looked fierce. He was by far the tallest and largest. “Let’s see here,” the champ said, looking back at the screen. “Even at his young age of "only being just over a day old", this kid is one of the most powerful and friendliest people in the world! Give it up for Steven Bloodriver!” At his name, the black-haired boy stepped forward and turned to the crowds and cameras. “Ah, yes,” Hercule said, appearing to be knowledgeable. “This boy is of my very own Satan Dojo, the strongest of all my disciples, and quite possibly an equal to your’s truly! Give him a hand, ladies and gentlemen!” Though he did know the young Saiyan a little, Hercule felt guilt in taking credit for the young warrior and his apparent strength. He thought all of the younger Students from his Dojo had left earlier that morning, but this one and his granddaughter must have stayed. The champ didn’t mind, as he knew that Steven and Pan could take care of themselves. “Now everyone! Please give your undivided attention to the daughter of the Junior World Champion and my beloved granddaughter PAN!” Hercule yelled with nothing but pride, before Pan made her way to the audience and smiled at them as she held her hand in the victory sign. Every one of the spectators and other competitors present roared with commendation for her, as they all knew she was as formidable as any adult fighter despite of her age and size. “I strongly believe that my Pan will be the runner-up or even winner of the Perfect Tournament! Both me and Steven are mentoring her to be the very best, and it is only a matter of time before she becomes my successor!” “Well, then on the list, hmm, there’s this guy I don’t think you’d know. He’s only the greatest fighter to ever live, the one true Martial Arts champion of the world! Oh yeah, you know who it is!”

The crowds roared, chanting “Satan! Satan! Satan!” Until he could calm them down. When he had, he finally continued. “Let me assure you, people of the world, Cell is going down!” When the waves of endless and pointless cheering finally subsided, Hercule looked back up at the list. “All right, folks, we’re not done just yet. Hmmm...” He mumbled as he looked over the remaining names. “I’m not really well acquainted with any of these last four competitors: Tien Shinhan, Son Goku, Mirai Trunks, or Krillin.” “But I was told that these four are exceptionally skilled and gifted fighters. As they will surprise us with widely forgotten arts of combat. I won’t be able to protect just any random hot shots who wanted to fight Cell. But hey, maybe they’ll get lucky and I’ll take out Cell before they get hurt!” The four Z Fighters had made their way to the ring, all smiling but Tien and Trunks. While Mr. Satan’s comments about them were almost degrading, they chose to not let it get to them in the slightest—everyone would see the truth soon enough. As they made their way to the front Goku tried to get a smile out of his son, in which he succeeded as Steven gave a full smile back to his father. As Pan also noticed this and gave a friendly smile to Goku as well. “Well all RIGHT!” The champ yelled. “That’s it, everyone, we have me and our twelve contestants!” He raised both hands into the air, posing, before he handed the microphone back to Jimmy Firecracker. “Thank you so much, Mr. Satan, for your brilliant insights into each of our competitors! This guy’s great, isn’t he, folks?” Firecracker was an expert at using Hercule to improve his own image and draw more mindless applause.

“So, are we finally ready to get this Battle Royale underway?” Asked Jimmy. “The Champ is always ready!” Roared Satan. “And Cell is going down!” He threw up one hand in the victory symbol and the other with a clenched fist. All across the world, wherever the Tournament was being broadcast, cheers for the Champ were being shouted out. From sports bars to the streets of major cities, crowds lined up to see the great Hercule fight for them. In the audience, banners and signs with his face plastered on them waved back and forth from the wind. Mr. Satan lifted the microphone once more. But before he could say anything else, a calm, strong voice from the other side of the ring interrupted. “A word, please?” Everyone turned to see Cell, the Sun shining brightly behind him, as he came out of the tower doorway and strode toward them purposefully. Telekinetically, he grabbed the microphone from Jimmy and pulled it towards himself. The surprised Announcer only watched as it floated in the air. “Greetings, everyone,” he said with a false air of friendship, “and welcome to my Perfect Tournament. It’s a pleasure to see so many faces here today, all here to witness the spectacle of my glory. I assure you, anyone seeking a thrill on their last day alive has chosen well by attending.” The crowd went quiet. Men and women alike stared in sudden silence, the reminder of the tournament’s weight a harsh awakening from their festivities. Cell smiled, finding the resulting faces of the people around him quite entertaining. “But don’t let my constant leering about your world’s destruction dampen your spirits, people of the Earth. As this is perhaps the most important day in the history of this planet, you should celebrate and enjoy the tournament. After all...it may just be the last,” Cell chuckled, smiling and turning towards Goku and the other Z Fighters. “Ah, well there they are...the saviors of this grand planet, or most of them at least. It is with deep disappointment that I mark the absence of a certain Saiyan Prince; I had expected him to be among the first to challenge me—I’m even disappointed he won’t get the chance to tremble at my true strength. But apparently he just doesn’t have the backbone I thought he had...clearly not the fortitude demonstrated by you fine individuals here today. Now that aside, I am MUCH more interested in the group’s two new members. Surely the children of two past champions will be the only ones capable of standing up to me.” Most people had no idea what Cell was talking about, but one small group in the crowd did. Trunks glowered at the Bio-Android, his eyes flashing dark. “I’ll knock that grin off his smug face. I really will.” “Simmer down, there,” said Krillin. “You’ll get your chance.” Cell continued.

“Now, let’s get things going. I’m sure you all know the rules. I will tweak them a little in order to get thirteen contestants instead of the original twelve, as I do honestly see some promise with Steven and Pan. Now that the qualifying round is over, we’re going to have semifinals to narrow this thirteen down to the top four fighters. After that we shall commence with the next round, where those remaining will each face a warrior of my own...creation. And lastly, anyone who can pass that round will face none other than myself. Remember, if even one of you can defeat me in battle, I promise to spare the Earth from destruction—an offer I feel is more than fair to you. Lose not hope, Earthlings, for that would so dampen my fun. Surely one fighter amongst you has what it takes to stop me, haha,” Cell joked. He so enjoyed messing with these Humans, toying with their fickle emotions, giving them false hope only to suck it away for his own enjoyment. “There will also be a special surprise just for the winner...but we’ll get to that.” Now wasn’t the time to explain all about the Dragon Balls. He walked up the side of the ring. “Now, the rules. In each bout, there will be the same basic guidelines. If you give up, you’re out. If you’re knocked unconscious, you’re out. If you’re thrown out of the ring and you touch the ground, you’re out. In the semifinals, there won’t be any weapons or lethal force allowed...I wouldn’t permit you Humans to kill one another, as there would be fewer for me to kill later on,” Cell laughed, chilling most of the audience’s spirits again with his casual sadism. “However, in subsequent matches, I will be encouraging fights to the death.” Mr. Satan and the other contestants looked furious, chomping at the bit to get their shot at taking down the monster. How dare he threaten innocent people like that, belittle both the Earth and it’s inhabitants, and treat death so lightly? Cell smiled, noticing their looks. It gave him so much enjoyment, seeing their fear and anger. “Now, for the semifinals. I have decided upon another last minute change. Originally, I had told everyone to plan on a Battle Royale, since I didn’t yet know how these Tournament Organizers were going to select the top thirteen fighters. But thanks to the strength measurement system put in place, we have a nice list of who among us is the strongest.” Cell chuckled to himself, knowing how far from the truth that was.

Still, it amused him that the Z Fighters had not only complied with the rules of the machine, but had put up with all the poor treatment they had received. Would their ill-treatment at the hands of those they were trying to protect affect the way they fought? It was a fascinating possibility. “The ranking provided by this machine of yours gives us the opportunity to change things up a bit. Hence, I propose we have an elimination semifinal. Instead of a battle royale, there will be four bouts; in each one, two or in one case, three of the fighters from the bottom eight will face off against one of the fighters from the top four. The last warrior standing from every group of three and one of four will advance to the next round. Naturally, I expect the weaker fighters to gang up on the stronger ones, but I feel such a test is needed to prove any challengers worthy; it will make things...interesting.” Murmurs went up from the crowd. This was a totally unexpected twist. What if two weaker fighters teamed up and somehow, miraculously, defeated their champion? Surely no one but Hercule, Pan, and Steven could win against Cell—no one else even stood a chance! It just wasn’t fair! This change had heightened the stakes in so many ways. Several people began shouting and booing loudly, the rest of the audience joining in with their loud disapproval. The Bio-Android smiled at the boldness of these fools. How dare they question his decisions or alterations to the structure of the tournament. “Are they actually foolish enough to believe that I wouldn’t change the rules of my own tournament as I see fit? Hah! They are fortunate I haven’t tired of toying with them...yet.” Smiling, he raised his right hand to the sky and released the tiniest Kiai, a wave just powerful enough to blast wind through the stadium and silence everyone. “Ah, that’s much better,” Cell said with a frown, turning back to Jimmy. “Now, if you would, please see that the thirteen contestants are organized into four groups of three, starting with the highest-scoring contestant and the two lowest-scoring contestants and working your way to the middle. With only one exception, I want Pan to take on the one named Krillin.” He smiled and folded his arms, waiting as they deciphered his request. The Announcer hurriedly confirmed the instructions to one of his lackeys, who raced off to the computer systems controlling the big screens. After a rapid scramble of typing, the displays blinked and presented the new brackets.

Match 1: Pan, Jewel, Caroni, and Krillin

Match 2: Killa, Spopovich, and Mirai Trunks

Match 3: Pintar, Pirozhki, and Son Goku

Match 4: Hercule Satan, Steven, and Tien Shinhan

“Well, there you have it,” announced Cell, a pleased expression on his face. “These matches will undoubtedly produce the top four champions of Earth.” He paused briefly, building up to his next remark. “The time has come, people of the Earth, your patient wait has finally come to an end. The Perfect Tournament will now begin!” The Bio-Android levitated the microphone back to Jimmy and shot into the air, then dropped onto his black marble tower. “This is it, then,” Krillin gulped. “I hope we’re ready, guys.” “Yeah, no sweat,” Goku smiled. “But I was thinking, the crowds really don’t seem to like us...not sure why, they’ve always loved me in the past. But anyway, maybe we should take it easy on these normal Humans, try not to embarrass them too much.” “I don’t know, Goku,” Krillin laughed. “I mean, sure I can go easy on the guys and girl I’m fighting, but Gohan and Tien get to go against Mr. Satan. I’d love nothing more than to see them pulverize that arrogant loudmouth!” “Haha, well...I know what you mean,” he hesitated, “but we probably shouldn’t.” Goku chuckled at the thought though. “I agree with you, Goku,” Trunks interjected. He’d been uncharacteristically silent most of the day, which the others only just now noticed. “Protecting the innocents should be our number one priority behind defeating Cell.” “But, can you really call that Baboon innocent?” Krillin laughed, pressing the matter. “He’s asking for it; why not just let him have it?” “Hercule is more like a stubbornly brave Turkey, but we’ll be cautious, Goku,” Tien added, ending the discussion. “What I’m worried about is the fights later on. Stray energy blasts could be a real problem.” “I realize these people came here by choice,” Trunks said. “But they didn’t know what they were getting into, not in the slightest. I have a plan for getting everyone out of here once things get dangerous, but for now they wouldn’t listen to us anyway. For the time being, we’ll have to keep an eye them.” “Right,” Goku said. “Sounds good to me! I’m actually looking forward to this.” Tien looked at him in awe. “Only you, Goku. Only you.” Around the world, Commentators quickly pounced on the new developments. Fans of Caroni and Pirozki were immediately furious that their dream team would be unable to fight together. Others expressed curiosity about the powerful Pan and the mysterious Steven; if they were actually as strong as Mr. Satan, things could go very well for the Earth. Many more, though, were excited by Cell’s inventiveness; four separate bouts would prove much more interesting than a simple Battle Royale. After giving the contestants time to mingle and work out strategies, Jimmy Firecracker again took center stage on the ring, standing at the top of the forward staircase. “Ladies and gentlemen, spectators from all around the world...let me present to you the first round of the Perfect Tournament, featuring Pan and Jewel to my left, Caroni to my right, and Krillin behind me!”

Perfect Tournament Saga - Chapter 3: Pride Goeth Before Fall

The Juno System

The room was bright and warm and vibrant. “Confused and extremely irritated query: Why the Hell am I here?” “You did well, C47.” “Response: While your accolade is appreciated, you have failed to answer my question. What happened? Why is Broly still alive, and both the Master and Broly appear to have gotten much more powerful?” Oniya cracked a grin. “You’re in the ship. It’s over now. Lord Vegeta had gotten through to Broly and now the "Legendary Super Saiyan" is on our side. Lord Vegeta had also received a further powered-up form of Super Saiyan and Broly’s Legendary Super Saiyan form keeps on increasing Broly’s strength to rival that of Lord Vegeta.” She took in a deep breath. “You did well,” she repeated. The Droid’s ruby eyes were now bright. “Observation: It’s very bright and warm in here. Why is it the ship and I are fully repaired?” The Asari smiled at his question as she stood slowly. “An extremely powerful boy from Earth had restored our ship, you, and Android 16 back into perfect condition and order with what Android 16 told me was of a heightened form of Namekian Magic Materialization. But can you move at all? I hooked you up to one of our emergency battery packs before the child’s arrival.” “Analysis: Yes, I can move, Commander. Every last circuit feels like it’s been upgraded. Even my power core feels stronger than before. But is this child still here?” “No, he had left to stop Cell on Earth,” answered Oniya. “No idea how he will pull it off, but considering how Lord Vegeta, Broly, and Android 16 expressed that the Earthling is strong enough to do so. Cell will meet his end by the hands of Kakarot’s son.” “Expletive: Oh Shit. I still can detect the high residual energy the one named "Gohan" had left behind. My scanners show that the Human/Saiyan hybrid had evolved somehow and that the heavily suppressed power he used while here was at 10.5 billion units.”

“Query: What is the Master doing right now with Broly?” “Android 16 stated the exact same thing about this new Gohan, and both the now fully-healed Broly and Lord Vegeta are on Alpha Juno training together. They weren’t too happy that the child had surpassed and even frightened them by so much. Although, right after, the boy left at translight-speeds, Lord Vegeta and our new Chief Enforcer, Broly, encountered and fought roughly five of the last surviving and original inhabitants of Alpha Juno in a bloody battle. However, these now deceased "Hera-jins" stood no real chance against either of the Ascended Super Saiyans.” Earth

The grandstands boomed with excitement as Pan, Caroni, Jewel, and Krillin made their way up the steps of the ring. The two blonde-haired warriors were exchanging a few friendly words, shaking hands. Jewel promised that he’d take care of Cell after he won his preliminary, and Caroni promised that he’d take over Jewel’s female fan clubs if Cell killed him. Laughing, the two made their way onto the white-tiled surface of the ring. Though Krillin was nearly the shortest of the four, he was glad he hadn’t been paired with one of the Saiyans. However, he was going to find out that was not entirely true. Against Caroni and Jewel, at least, he didn’t look as much like a weakling. “Ladies and gentlemen, we have our contestants—Pan, Jewel, Caroni, and Krillin—we have our ring, and we have the first match!” Excited, everyone in the stands stood. Murmurs arose as bets were placed; only some would take odds on Krillin. In one corner, a Cat fight erupted over which of the two blonde fighters was the dreamiest. Up above, seated on his black granite bench, Cell raised his hand. All eyes turned to him. “Begin!” Krillin smiled, ducking halfway into a casual Martial Arts stance. “If only all the matches were going to be this easy,” He muttered. Yelling towards the other two, he beckoned them to attack. “Come on, pretty boys!” “Get a load of shorty,” Jewel mocked. “Sure...let’s take him out first, then we can settle the score between us and Pan.” Caroni grinned eagerly. “Fine by me,” he said, his thick accent making his statement sound overly rehearsed. “How about a bet?” Krillin said. “If I win, you guys both have to shave your ridiculous hair off.” “What?” Caroni gasped. “You dare even suggest such a thing?” Jewel merely laughed, sure it wasn’t going to happen. “And what if I win?” Krillin sprang into the air, landing eighty feet on the other side of the ring, just behind Jewel. “You won’t,” the bald man announced.

BLAM! Krillin’s extremely gentle kick sent Jewel flying helplessly out of the ring all the way on the other side. Fortunately, a tent broke his fall. “OH MY GOSH!” Firecracker yelled. “Krillin just knocked Jewel out of the contest with a single kick! Jewel must have flown over a hundred feet through the air! What power, ladies and gentlemen!” Trunks turned to Goku, unimpressed by the progression of the first fight. “Mom always told me that you were pretty famous back in the day. All of you guys, in fact. Why doesn’t anyone know it? Who are all these new people, anyway?” “Hhmm.” The Saiyan scratched his head. “I really don’t know.” “It happened after the fight with Piccolo,” explained Tien, taking a step closer to where they were. “After the fight between Goku and Piccolo at the 23rd Budokai, the whole stadium was destroyed. People were really scared of Martial Artists for quite a while. Plus, the explosion vaporized most of the records from past tournaments. In the years that followed, the Organizers began recruiting Professional Wrestlers and prizefighters for exhibition matches. Intent on revitalizing the sport, they changed everything about the World Tournament to get more public interest going.” “Really?” Said Goku, scratching his chin. “So that’s what happened. Well, I sure do miss the good old days.” “Yep,” replied Tien. “Things never were the same. No one really cared about what Martial Arts used to be.” “Maybe it’s time for a change,” mused Trunks, turning back to watch the fight.

Krillin turned to Caroni, looking as fierce as he could. It wasn’t often he got to completely dominate opponents anymore, so he hadn’t practiced his intimidating look in quite a while. But his actions were intimidating enough. “Well, it seems you’re tougher than you look,” Hercule’s pupil said, brushing his right hand through his golden feathered hair. “But you won’t catch me off guard!” Caroni lifted his hands above his head, clasping them together, and spun gracefully on his toes. “Beautiful Flying Rose Attack!” He yelled, jumping high into the air. “Oh my!” Firecracker commented. “Caroni is going all out with this one, pulling out his signature attack! He must have really been surprised by seeing Jewel beaten in one hit!” Caroni’s body flipped over and twisted, until he was flying head first down at Krillin. The warrior was gaining momentum by the second, zipping through the air from over twenty feet up. Krillin chuckled mischievously. “This guy’s gonna beat himself for me.” Just as Caroni was about to body slam the small Z Fighter, Krillin back-flipped away from the attack. The blonde haired fighter screamed in fright as he saw nothing but the ring in front of his prizewinning face. “No! No! No!” He yelled. THUD! The warrior in white crashed helplessly into the face of the ring, a few of his teeth coming loose. Somehow, though, he slowly began to get back to his feet. He had a large bruise on his forehead and a few cuts on his face, but overall he seemed to have suffered no major injuries. “What a fall,” Goku laughed, sitting on the sidelines next to Tien and Trunks. “He’s a tough one, too! I thought he’d be out cold from that.” Caroni glared angrily at Krillin, raising his right fist. “I don’t know how you dodged that...nobody’s ever dodged it before! But now you’re gonna pay!” Krillin smiled. “Maybe you just need some better moves.” “RRRG! That is enough,” Caroni yelled, his accent still thick. “Take this!” With a running leap, the Rose Warrior leapt and punched straight at his opponent.

In response, Krillin reached out his hand and caught Caroni’s fist, stopping him in midair where he now hung. “WOW!” Jimmy yelled into the microphone. “He caught the punch! Could this be it for Caroni!?” “I was gonna try not to embarrass you too badly, but you just had to push it,” Krillin said. “And one last thing...when you shave your hair, would you mind making it into a wig and donating it? Do something worthwhile for once.” “You filthy little—” Krillin interrupted, swinging Caroni around and hurling him out of the ring. He crashed only a few feet away from Jewel, only he didn’t land on a tent. Still, he remained barely conscious despite the rather large red bump on his forehead. “Child’s play,” Said Krillin. Steven shared a brief but heartwarming glance and thumbs up with his girlfriend, Pan, as she and Krillin crouched into serious fighting stances. “Wow, Mr. Krillin you are really something,” Pan admitted to the Cyborg. “Well, I have been training hard, but same for you Pan. I can tell you might be a real challenge.” The Monk relieved his natural power and began drawing out the full extent of his Cyborg power as he spoke, intending on not holding back and being ready to counter against Pan. “Thank you for the compliment, but I won’t play around either Mr. Krillin.” Pan said, right before, Pan appears above Krillin with super-speed and downward punches the jaw of the surprised Cyborg, the sudden strike knocks away Krillin and he crashed into the tiled floor, and was rendered unconscious. “INCREDIBLE!” Came the announcement and massive amounts of cheering for Pan. “Just like that, Pan moves on from round 1, winning by knock-out against Krillin! There she is, folks, the second youngest athlete here today, and you all just saw she’s the real deal!” As she left the ring, Pan found that both Jewel and Caroni were waiting for her at the bottom. Their looks were now quite different from before. “My apologies and gratitude,” Jewel said. “You’re...a better fighter than me—” “—but please don’t make Krillin shave our heads!” Caroni begged. “It wasn’t a fair bet!” Pan rolled her eyes, as she hung the still unconscious Krillin by her shoulder and she walked back towards Steven and the others.

“Okay you two, I will ask him. But you guys have to improve yourselves more. I also recommend that you both go see a Doctor for those injuries.” Sighing in relief, the two blonde warriors thanked Pan and made their way back to their tents. Before they took her advice and left to go see a Medic. Firecracker took center stage again, lifting the microphone. “Well, that was an exciting first match. Let’s hope all our bouts are up to that same standard! For the second fight, we call Killa, Spopovich, and Mirai Trunks!” Trunks stood, removing the sword from his back and handing it to Goku. Weapons were not allowed this round, though he knew how useful the Brave Sword would be against Cell later on. Not having the sword bothered him, especially with the enemy this close. Spopovich made his way to the ring first, hurriedly taking his place in the far corner. Killa, wearing a dark green shirt and light green shorts, met Trunks at the steps. The Human fighter extended his hand, wrapped in white tape. Trunks shook it, telling Killa good luck. In reply, the dark-skinned fighter mumbled something barely intelligible: “Goodha luckya n you doo. I don gon take em out Spopovich, en you n me.” “Uh, sure,” the half-Saiyan stammered in response, confused. “All right, everyone!” Jimmy said loudly. “Is everybody ready for round two!?” The crowd boomed with excitement. “I can't hear you!” He prodded. The cheers grew even more, TV cameras doing pan shots of the audience. “That’s more like it! Here we go: Killa, Spopovich, and Mirai Trunks!” “Begin!” Cell said again. Killa and Spopovich glared at one another, though the latter’s look was more amusing than menacing. “He said go!” Spopovich yelled, leaping and throwing the first punch at Killa. But the black fighter ducked underneath it easily and spun around behind his foe. “Whatsyougoin’ himme like dat?” He blurted, using his advantage in footing to trip the tall muscular brute. Trunks was just standing there watching. Apparently the other two had decided to duke it out with each other before fighting him.

He didn’t know if he should just watch and wait, or end the fight quickly. With Spopovich face-down on the ground, Killa elbowed him in the back. But the ginger-haired giant retaliated, jumping to his feet and trying to slam himself backwards to pin Killa. His opponent was just quick enough to roll out of the way, which only resulted in Spopovich hurting himself. “You gotta goin’ movealotquick den at!” Killa yelled, his words still mostly unintelligible. Spopovich was back on his feet now, but this time defending. Killa was punching straight ahead, wearing down the taller man’s forward guard. When he felt his foe’s defenses starting to shake, Killa started aiming for different weak spots all over his body. After just a few more blows, Spopovich was lying on the ground beaten to death, but to many they thought Spopovich was simply knock unconscious. “Steel digone all em’ weak spots?” Killa said, standing over his fallen opponent. “OH! And Spopovich is down!” Firecracker said, followed by cheering from the audience. “Just as Mr. Satan predicted, I might add! Now it’s just up to Killa and Mirai Trunks! Who will be the victor?” Trunks cracked his neck to one side. “You’re a brave fighter, Killa, but I’m afraid I’m a little out of your league. You should probably step down.” The dark-skinned fighter scowled, his eyebrows furrowing. “Hows come yous be sayin that to me? Not didntcha see I beater up Spopovich! Youse gonna fine out juss how—” TAP. Trunks had appeared right beside him and flicked him on the temple. The tall fighter’s eyes widened, then glazed over as he fell to one side, unconscious. “AMAZING!” Jimmy shouted, as the crowds murmured for a moment before beginning to cheer. “I’ve never seen anything like it! Mirai Trunks barely tapped him on the forehead, and he’s out cold!” Trunks strode quickly out of the ring. While Krillin had been able to enjoy himself a little, Trunks was much too worried and focused on the impossible task of defeating Cell to take any kind of fun in messing around with weak Humans.

Perhaps Krillin knew he wouldn’t be able to beat Cell in the first place, but Trunks still thought and hoped that he might somehow have found the edge he needed. “Everyone give a hand to the first two representatives of planet Earth: Pan and Mirai Trunks!” Jimmy yelled. Everyone applauded, quickly realizing that these two warriors were indisputably superior to the prizefighters they all knew so well. So far, it all seemed legit enough to convince them. In the crowd, Bulma screamed and screamed, trying to get her son’s attention, but to no avail; it was simply too loud. Until Steven Telepathically told Trunks that his mother was cheering for him among the audience and that Yamcha was there with her. Leading to Vegeta’s son to be surprised and rather worried for the safety of his mother, until Steven told Trunks that he will protect the audience from any threat. “And next,” Firecracker began, excitement rippling in his voice. “We call Pirozhki, Pintar, and Son Goku up for the third match! Gentlemen, take your positions inside the ring!” Rather than go up the stairs, Goku hopped straight up the twenty-foot base of the ring, quite eager to begin. The other two, each so massive they had to walk single file up the tournament stairs, towered over Jimmy Firecracker as they passed. “Wow, folks, these fighters really are huge. Just look at how big and muscular each one is! Pirozhki, the world tag-team champion along with his partner Caroni, and Pintar. Together they probably have nearly a half a ton of muscle!” Goku stood ready and excited in his corner, Pintar directly across the ring from him and Pirozhki in the corner to his right. Firecracker took the other corner, boldly calling the shots from the closest position he dared. “All right, everyone!”

He said, glancing up to Cell for the signal. “Begin!” The Bio-Android said. Cell had barely budged throughout the first two matches. No one could quite tell what he was thinking, but that didn’t stop the Newscasters from panning to him during occasional exciting moments, hoping for a reaction. But his face was still and unmoving. Whatever was on his mind, no one could tell by looking at him. Both Pintar and Pirozhki lumbered towards the center of the ring, as if charging one another like two Bulls. But just before impact, they slowed and high fived one another. Even more absurdly, they also belly bumped. “We’ll get down to business later,” Pintar said with a grin. “First, let’s teach this little man to never step into the ring with the big boys unless you ARE one of the big boys!” “Ah, yes,” Pirozhki replied, his voice quite nasal. “He is no match for us!” Across the ring, Goku smiled at them. Maybe he could even teach them something about real Martial Arts with this one quick bout. But...probably not. “So,” he yelled over to them. “You want to give it a go together? Awesome! Show me what you’ve got!” His smile wasn’t meant to be insulting, but he doubted they could tell. “Oh, we will, little man,” Pintar laughed. “I hope you brought your Doctor with you, otherwise your injuries might be permanent.” “Look at this, ladies and gentlemen!” Jimmy yelled. “It looks like Pintar and Pirozhki have decided on a temporary alliance, something we all predicted might happen in these matches. What other alliances will there be, and who will come out on top!? Only one thing is sure...it doesn’t look too good for the mysterious Son Goku!” “Hah!” Krillin laughed out loud. “This guy’s too much.” Mere seconds after being knocked unconscious from the earlier match, Krillin awoke without sustaining any sort of injury and found out that Pan had won against him. With Steven promising to return Android 18 from within Cell to him via Telepathy. “Yeah, Goku could have beaten those guys when he was still a boy,” Tien added. Sitting by with Pan outside the ring, they couldn’t help but watch the following matches with a smile on both of their faces.

Any chance to witness other Martial Artist Masters in action was something they wanted to see, even though the Saiyan couple already knew what the outcome of all the matches would be. “That’s big talk, Pretzel,” Goku said, trying to warn his opponent before the lumbering giant made any hasty moves. He hadn’t said the wrong name on purpose, his mind had simply confused it with a food...a not-so-uncommon occurrence. “It’s Pintar, you brainless wimp!” The tanned giant yelled. He looked over at Pirozhki, who was chuckling at the mistaken name. “Stop laughing and let’s get him!” The two massive fighters stretched their hands out to their sides and started running headlong at Goku. The Saiyan pulled his fists up defensively. The two juggernauts reached Goku simultaneously, Pintar coming off a series of complex handsprings. Immediately, both fighters attacked. Pirozhki’s arms were spinning like windmills as he pummeled Goku with punches; Pintar delivered powerful jabs that were quick despite his bulk. To the crowds watching, it looked like Goku was getting pounded with a staccato beat of blows. To the other Z Fighters, it looked like the two giants were moving in slow motion as they threw one ineffective punch after another. “Really, guys?” Said Goku, not moving at all. The punches were barely hard enough for the Super Saiyan to feel. “That’s all you’ve got?” “WHY, YOU!” Pirozhki bent his legs, then dove forward in a vain attempt to tackle Goku around the midsection. The Saiyan sprang off the ground, executing a front somersault and a half twist in midair before dropping down on the other side of the ring. The two giants wheeled. “Let’s stop messing around!” Shouted Pintar, angry. “This ends now!” The duo backed up, then charged again.

In response, Goku ducked into his traditional defensive stance, his left arm out in front to block—not that it was needed. At first the duo’s approach seemed like nothing but another blind charge, but after building up speed, Pintar reached around and grabbed Pirozhki by his blue body suit. He then spun him around and hurled him even faster directly at Goku. “OH MY!” Firecracker shouted. “This is amazing! Pintar has actually spun Pirozhki around and launched him at Son Goku like a torpedo. I’m sure I’ve never seen a more powerful attack from anyone but Mr. Satan himself!” But clearly it wasn’t enough to frighten Goku. With a grin, showing he was at least having a little fun, the Super Saiyan reached out and grabbed Pirozhki at the precise moment needed. Keeping the large man’s momentum, he swung him around and around even faster until he released Mr. Satan’s pupil right back at a very frightened Pintar. “Incredible! Unbelievable!” The Commentator gaped. “Son Goku intercepted Pirozhki and redirected him back at Pintar and—” THUUD! The two burly men slammed into each other, the clap of thunder that followed rippling like their two fat guts. Both Humans were instantly knocked unconscious, lying on top of each other helplessly in the middle of the tournament ring. “And Son Goku is the winner by knockout!” Jimmy yelled. “Just like that, two of the world’s strongest men are easily beaten...I guess Mr. Satan was right again. So far, each of our winners has been showing almost Superhuman feats of strength, speed, and agility, but they are all still completely unassociated with any of our professional leagues. So just who are these mysterious fighters? And most importantly of all, how will our champ fare in the next fight against this Steven and Tien Shinhan?” Firecracker paused, teasing the audience a little. “Let me tell you, though, this Reporter isn’t worried about our champ in the least! Let’s give it up for the undisputed Martial Arts champion of the world!” From a tent directly underneath the grandstands, Hercule emerged, smug as always.

His hands were raised high, egging on the crowd to give him more adoration. Before Mr. Satan noticed that his granddaughter had given Steven a kiss and wished her Sensei good luck, much to the champ’s surprise. From across the way, Steven and Tien also made their way to the steps. “Well, Gohan,” Tien said, “it looks like you’ll be the one moving on. Promise you’ll stick it to Cell good for me.” The young Human/Saiyan hybrid knew he was much more powerful than Mr. Tien had ever been, but he still respected the other Z Fighter a lot. The boy merely smiled, and nodded. “I do have a few questions,” Tien added, just as they made it up to the ring. “Why are you off sitting alone with Pan? You two should come be with us,” he smiled. “And if you don’t mind my asking, why has your appearance changed so much in your normal state?” The half-Saiyan knew quite best how to respond, feeling like it would take less than a few seconds to explain. Since they were already making their way to the corners of the ring, there was enough time. “Okay Mr. Tien, we will. But you should know that I am not the same Gohan you and the other Z Fighters know. For he became so overwhelmed with anger at Cell that his hidden power changed him into me. Gohan’s anger personified.” “No wonder you look so different than before, but that sounds just the thing like what Cell would be scared of.” “But don’t worry, Perfect Cell will be stopped and I apologize for not being of much help in the past.” The Saiyan said. Tien smiled back. “No problem Gohan. We just weren’t prepared unlike we are now against those monsters. Although, it might take you, Goku, and Trunks combined now to beat Cell, but if something’s bothering you, don’t let it hold you back. I want to fight you at my best, all right?” “Sure Mr. Tien, but I won’t really need any help in taking Perfect Cell down, since I killed several other evil Aliens, Demons, and Gods who were at Cell’s level and beyond.” Steven replied. Steven knew he had to fight and destroy Perfect Cell; since the green-armored Demon needed to be destroyed. Knowing these people would also be in for a shock when they saw him fight, Tien Shinhan figured...why not go all out from the start? “All right, ladies and gentlemen! Two of our contestants have already made their way into the ring, we’re nearly set to go.”

Firecracker paused, drawing a huge breath. “And NOW, introducing...the steel-fisted Gorilla, the protector of the weak, the defender of justice, and the World Martial Arts Champion of the World! I give you, HERCULE SATAN!” The brown-robed hero was still making his way slowly to the ring, his eyes shut and a gruff look of overconfidence overshadowed by his grand mustache. Though he was outwardly confident as the crowds cheered him on, inside the champion was shaking. These last few bouts had featured some of the world’s strongest fighters...Martial Artists who, though not quite as strong as him, were clearly formidable warriors. And yet they had been beaten in mere moments by this mysterious band. This tall, bald fighter—who apparently had some kind of a tattoo on his forehead—was obviously one of them. And though Steven was of his own Dojo, Hercule was sure he had only recently met Steven since two nights ago. There was something about him that was almost identical to one of the fighters who had already qualified for the next round, the tall blonde one. The Announcer hadn’t mentioned any relation, but he was sure that this Steven. Was somehow associated with the mysterious group as well, due to Steven knowing about them. His heart was pounding. “Come on, champ,” he tried to encourage himself. “You can do this! You’re the best; only two people can nearly compete with the likes of your true greatness!” He would have to face not one, but potentially two of these incredibly powerful opponents at the same time. Winning would take all of his strength and wit, he knew. He dare not think of how he could hope to save face if he didn’t win. “All right, play it cool, champ,” he told himself. “Time to turn things back in your favor. Initiate plan 'intimidate Steven'.” Putting a bold face on, he strutted up the steps and across the ring, walking directly toward Steven. The boy looked at Hercule, as his friend walked to him.

“And it looks like the champion is giving some last-minute advice to Steven!” Trumpeted Jimmy, oblivious to Satan’s inner turmoil. “What we wouldn’t give to be in on that conversation!” Satan reached Steven quickly. “Hey there, son. Look, uhm...I know we had just met when my granddaughter had introduced you to me two nights ago and that you’re a lot stronger than for someone of your age, but I wouldn’t strategize like this, as you’re a special case. I can’t have a kid from my Gym beating someone to death by accident, especially one of your friends. So, uh, how about you pull your punches for more than usual? I’ll help you out against this Tien Shinhan fellow if you need too, and afterward we can have our own exhibition match before I go on to kick Cell’s butt? What do you say, Steven?” The champion was sure his hurried, hushed words would have the desired effect. Steven smiled politely. “Well, sir, I don’t mean to be disrespectful, but I can control myself perfectly and Mr. Tien is in no such danger. Also I will hold back against you both during this match.” “Oh you will, eh?” The champ laughed. “Well even though we might have equal strength, my fighting experience will be too much for you, so don’t hold back against me!” Steven could tell that the afro-sporting champ didn’t have even the slightest clue what he was up against. But at the same time, he is a nice man. He was offering to help Steven out so the boy could save face, something he knew he might have appreciated if it had meant anything. Plus, Mr. Satan had been nice enough to let him in the ring almost two days ago where he met most of his new friends. At the thought of Pan and the others, Steven’s eyes wandered to the audience, knowing they were all right and now within the crowd. As they and the Z Fighters were cheering for him, in return for their support, Steven smiled and gave them a thumbs up. Turning back to face the cameras, Hercule immediately gave his same bold grin and lifted both fists. “YEAAHH! Let’s get going!” Tien glanced over at Steven, giving him a look as if to ask what that was about.

Before Steven had given an explanation to Tien via Telepathy. Both of them knew what this fight was about. For the bald Z Fighter, it might be his only chance to show his improvement from a year’s training in the Time Chamber. For Steven, it was a chance to get a feel for the ring and get comfortable before he had to fight an actual enemy. The ZTV Announcer raised his microphone high, the glow of the Sun reflecting off of it as he stepped into his corner. “There we have it, ladies and gentlemen. The three fighters are poised and ready. My toes are tingling, my fingers twitching! I just can’t wait to see the champ in action...am I right, folks?” The crowds roared in response. “I always get this way before his fights, so excited to see how it’s truly done by the Master! NOW...let’s get on with the match!” To the surprise of most, Cell was now standing, his arms folded across his chest. He wore a look of amusement now, rather than of boredom. “Hmm, let’s see if I was right about Gohan, then, shall we?” “Fighters ready... Begin!” Instantly, Tien and Steven rushed toward each other. A sharp sonic boom cracked through the stadium, shocking everyone to silence. “Here we go,” Pan said, watching excitedly from the bench. She smiled, noticing the surprise on the crowd’s faces. “Time for some real action!” Tien and Steven’s fists met once in the center of the ring, producing a rippling shockwave. Immediately, they grabbed each other’s arms and their muscles tightened as they began to push, trying to see if they could overcome the other. “WOW, folks!” Firecracker yelled. “They moved so quickly I wasn’t even able to see it! Now there appears to be an old-fashioned pushing contest going on! Look how well the young Steven holds his own against a fully grown man!”

Tien knew he would really only be allowed a few good shots before Steven got serious, so it was his intention to go all out right from the start. “Kaioken!” The three-eyed warrior shouted. His new strength gave him the sudden advantage he needed to push away from the young Saiyan. With that, he leapt acrobatically over Steven’s head and launched a kick at his right shoulder. “Incredible!” Jimmy gasped. “Tien Shinhan’s whole body just lit up as if he were on fire! That can’t be the case; how is he not burning alive!?” Steven raised his right arm to block, turning and swinging his own kick upwards. Tien vanished, right before, it connected, disappearing in front of the audience as the boy’s leg flew through empty air. “What in the world!? Tien Shinhan has completely disappeared!” The Announcer stammered, echoing everyone’s thoughts. As Steven lifted his chin, so did Pan and the Announcer. All saw his opponent there, above, flying downward with the speed of a falling meteor. Smiling, the black-haired boy crouched low, braced against the ground, and launched into the air to meet him. KABOOM! Their collision sent shockwaves through the audience, removing ball caps, popping the unpopped kernels in popcorn buckets, and ruining hundreds of hairdos. “AMAZING!” The Announcer said. “The young Steven was able to completely counter his opponent’s falling strike! What power it must take to do something like that!” But as the smoke cleared, something even more spectacular was taking place. Both fighters were now hovering in midair, swinging blows at one another at lightning speeds. The jaws of spectators everywhere were dropping as they watched the two fighters swing away. Wind from each blow was being shot in every direction; the audience could literally feel the force behind each individual punch. Even Jimmy Firecracker was speechless. “Ladies and gentlemen, I don’t know quite how to describe what I’m seeing...but Steven and Tien Shinhan are fighting so furiously that they’ve risen into the air! Their blows are being thrown with such speed and precision that I can barely see anything but a blur!”

He paused, searching for the words. “In all my years, I’ve never seen a fight quite like this one! The shockwaves from their attacks can be felt in the ground, itself!” As Steven and Tien continued clobbering each other, one other fighter in the ring stood largely unnoticed. The world-renowned champion, who had previously been standing arrogantly with his arms crossed over his chest, was now in a state of utter awe. His eyes had bulged and his pupils shrunk down to the size of mustard seeds. “What are these guys?” He trembled. “I’m done, finished, over. The glory, the fame, the money, it’s all gonna be gone! There’s no way I can fight with these two; they’re...not Human, that has to be it...it’s a trick, an illusion. It has to be, right?” BLAAM! From the flurry of punches, Tien finally landed the one he was aiming for all along and sent Steven rocketing towards the ring below. Expertly, though, the young Evolved Saiyan flipped in midair and was able to land on his feet. The bald fighter hung in the air above him for a moment before relaxing his Kaioken and dropping to the ground. He was already breathing heavily; beads of sweat shone on Tien’s glowing bald forehead. “Simply amazing!” Firecracker said. “In spite of being hammered down toward the ring like a crashing airplane, Steven managed to right himself and land unharmed!” Members of the audience, finally having a moment to process all of this, slowly began to rub their eyes, making sure this wasn’t a dream. Suddenly, coming alive, they began to excitedly cheer. At the sound of cheering which wasn’t directed towards himself and his granddaughter, Hercule became even more awed. “Listen to this...my fans, my adoring public, rooting for these two instead of me!” His respect for Steven was much more intense now, as it seemed the boy’s gentle nature and impressive skill caused Hercule to see that Steven was more of a friend than a rival.

The prizefighter had to find a way to beat Steven or lose in a way that seemed real enough for Steven to appear like his secret weapon against Cell. In the grandstands, having been sitting with Bulma for a while now. The Bandit previously had wandered around a while, been denied entrance without a ticket, and eventually just flew over the grandstands and snuck in. It was then that he spotted the blue-haired woman, sitting alone with some of the best seats in the stadium. He then made his way to where she was, hopping into the seat beside her casually. “Well hello, Yamcha,” Bulma rolled her eyes. “Hey, Bul. What’s goin’ on, babe?” He joked, trying to put his arm around her. He was immediately denied. “Uh, no thanks,” she said, kindly removing his arm. “So you decided not to compete, then?” Yamcha laughed loudly. “Nah, I was gonna, but I was late. It wouldn’t have mattered anyway, though; Goku, Trunks, Krillin, Pan, and Gohan here are way stronger than me now.” “Is that so?” She replied. “Well, since you aren’t competing, you might as well stay here and keep me safe. You’ll be good for a quick evacuation, at least,” she laughed. “Just what I had in mind, actually,” the Bandit said with his most charming grin. Bulma smiled. She was just a little bit glad to have him there, though she chuckled at the thought that she might have ended up as his wife. Once upon a time, she dreamed about this kind of thing...not anymore. “You know, if Vegeta was here right now you wouldn’t dare be doing this.” “Oh, I know,” Yamcha replied, looking around just to make sure the Prince was nowhere in sight. “But it’s all good. He’d even thank me for keeping you safe, I bet.” Bulma chuckled to herself. “Sure he would,” she said under her breath, knowing the opposite was true. The woman turned back to the fight, which had finally begun to get interesting. Yamcha did as well.

“Tien really has improved, I tell ya,” he commented. “He’s keeping Gohan on his toes so far.” “Yeah, but he can’t win, can he?” Bulma asked. “Nah...even if the sixteen times Kaioken could be safely amplified to forty times, Tien is not a match for either Goku or Gohan now if the latter two go all-out. I think this is more of an exhibition match between friends. Plus, it warms up the crowd for things to come.” “That’s what I’m afraid of,” she replied. Though Tien had gotten the advantage in the last few blows, Steven still hadn’t ignited his aura even once. To the audience it seemed this battle was just beginning, but to the Z Fighters it was over before it even began. “I’m amazed, Gohan,” Tien said. “This reminds me of fighting your dad at the Budokai so many years ago. But you’re making me look like a beginner and you aren’t even trying! I knew you’d surpassed me ever since you became a Super Saiyan, but I thought maybe I would have closed the gap between us some. It’s the opposite by far!” “Thanks, Mr. Tien,” the boy answered humbly. “You and uncle Krillin have improved dramatically as well. The two of you could easily outclass King Cold’s fourth form and Semi-Perfect Cell!” “Thanks, Gohan. Your father believes in you, and I can see why.” “I know, Mr. Tien. But it was only because of you and all of our friends and family we became this strong.” The boy confidently replied. “I see and we are only going to keep improving ourselves. Just look at him down there, smiling like he couldn’t be more proud,” Tien added. And as he lifted off into the air, Steven did look, immediately, and without hesitation. There was Goku, grinning widely. Once again making eye contact with his father was a reassuring thing. Those calm blue-green eyes, forgiving and loving as they were, pierced the boy’s tender heart with kindness.

Even though he hadn’t apologized to his parents directly, he knew his father and mother forgave him. What Gohan had done wrong, Steven would make amends and do the right thing. This world and all of his friends, family, and the innocent deserve to live in utter happiness, and no one would ever take this away from him. Not Gohan, not Cell, not anyone and anything that simply wanted to hurt and kill. He would protect them all from evil! His black hair stood on end, turning light yellow in an almost slow-motion shift. His eyes didn’t flash to green. Instead it was as if someone turned on the irises around his onyx pupils even further, into the eerie shade of red that Shinso Vampires have. Becoming a Super Saiyan was now even easier and more natural than getting dressed or tying a shoe. Steven didn’t even disrupt his surroundings in the slightest. That anger he had once needed, the fiery emotional inferno that had originally fueled his transformations, was now also joined by the love Steven felt for Pan and everyone else he cares about. Flowing golden energy emanated from Steven’s body and proceeded to envelop him in the form of a blazing fire. Typical of those whom had mastered the Super Saiyan form. “Do your best, Gohan!” His dad shouted, giving a thumbs up. Immediately, Steven felt the inner peace he had within and embraced it. A surge of excitement rose up inside him. It wasn’t all over yet...in fact, it was just getting started...a warmth, a fire...something just beginning to ignite. His energy was changing, deepening. Giving out a full smile of nothing but pure happiness and a thumbs up back toward his father. “I will father! For you and everyone!” Cell was violently flung back in a flash of golden light, he smashed through the walls of his tower and had crashed hundreds of miles into the Earth. Blades of thin blue electricity exploded around the boy, crackling within the hue of his yellow aura. Steven’s hair stood up straight and his young muscles rippled with new energy as he hung in midair. New power flowed out of him like a spring of living water. “That’s it son!” Shouted Goku excitedly. “He’s really doing it!” With his formidable regeneration’s help, Perfect Cell had pushed himself up on one elbow, still favoring his wounded side.

“That’s...incredible,” he breathed. “So much...power.” The Bio-Android couldn’t even look; he shielded his eyes from the light. But he and everyone else throughout the Universe could feel the raw energy pouring out of the young boy. His eyebrows raised with curiosity, Cell regained his footing and took off back to his Perfect Tournament. Finally, it seemed, Steven had revealed his true self. This new power was really something; genuine excitement filled his eyes. Would he finally have a true challenge? Steven’s show of power overawed everyone near and far from him. Pan, the Z Fighters, the spectators—all were stunned, frozen in place. “...Steven Sensei...” Mumbled Pan, amazed. For the moment, she could only gape at her boyfriend’s magnificent aura. The Earth and the rest of the Solar System was rumbling violently. But otherwise virtually unharmed. The tears of happiness and love that had marked his face evaporated instantly in the jagged waves of energy now surging up around him. Every trace of Gohan’s poor demeanor had long since been destroyed, this boy—Steven, was the warrior sleeping deep within the son of Goku. Suddenly, Steven began roaring bestially as his eyes turned completely red and his teeth became far sharper than usual. Steven’s heart pounded heavily against his chest, as his muscles swelled to the point in where his clothing was being ripped apart. Soon Steven’s mouth and nose were forming into a large snout as the transforming Saiyan continued to roar with all of his might, and he was engulfed in a blinding light soon after. Right before, Steven instantly emerged from the golden veil as a Great Ape, but he had pure gold fur all over his body, was much larger, and lean than normal Great Apes. Before the Golden Great Ape angrily let’s out a fiercer roar out of his mouth while he pounds his chest wildly as the planet he is on and those within the span of several light-years tremble under the weight of his power being unleashed. Gleaming vapors of yellow energy start to appear as they radiate off of Steven, whom stops acting wild, and begins to glow. Now the Saiyan began in regressing into a more Humanoid form. However, instead of returning back to normal. Steven’s now adult-sized body was taking on the characteristics of both his normal state and Golden Great Ape form.

And as if by Magic, his clothing returned, but with the exception of Steven’s black Gi losing it’s top half. Steven’s upper-body was almost entirely covered by crimson fur, as only his head, neck, chest, and hands were not. With his tail also becoming a crimson color instead of it’s usual brown and having grown a few inches in width and length as well. Several locks of black hair hung around his face and on his shoulders, the rest of it was angled wildly in all directions, as his new hairstyle resembled that of his father’s version of this form. His features were harder, sharper; he had the same menacing expression as Vegeta, when not smiling. The gentleness in his face, caressed and untouched, showed the visage of a true savior. But his eyes, more than any other feature, showed the greatest change. The former rage was gone; in it’s place was kindness and serenity. Besides the shadow trim around his eyes and over the eyelids that are in the same color as his fur. The dark yellow irises that had once shown vermillion fury and swift, vengeful destruction now burned with peaceful tranquility. Steven had ascended—no, transcended. He was more than a Super Saiyan. This transformation was not a mere shift in his power, a temporary power up born of careful technique. This new energy was a complete replacement of his Super Saiyan power, a fundamental shift in his very being. Now at his ultimate potential, it felt as though every prior transformation had taken place underwater, holding his breath, and he was only now reaching the surface and breathing freely for the first time.

He took a deep breath. This new energy felt like life itself, flowing around and through his body and perfecting his defenses. The mental weaknesses that Steven had as a Human/Saiyan hybrid were gone, the emotions that only led to wrong choices in life washed away forever by the resonance of his inner peace. He had never imagined that embracing this side of himself would feel so good. Why had his predecessor, Gohan, waited so long, hesitated so foolishly? His new Ki zipped through his veins at incredible speed, faster and cleaner than ever before. His senses were heightened, perfected. Everything around him moved as if in slow motion; he was able to take it all in at once without even trying. Even a single speck of transmolecular life lying just beneath him was intricate and beautiful and awe-inspiring. Steven looked across the stadium at the now arriving Cell. The creature’s covered eyes were narrowed—from a combination of surprise, fear, and excitement, the son of Goku could tell with ease. He could see the tiny strands of DNA making Cell’s entire being, the slightest telltale signs of Steven being far superior to his opponent. Steven could even hear Vegeta’s heartbeat...it was quickening almost imperceptibly. Like the Saiyan Prince, Cell was unprepared, amazed, even overwhelmed. Though no one else would have noticed, it was completely obvious to the Super Saiyan 4. The green-skinned Bio-Android flared up his golden aura and powered up to a level that allowed him to finally view Steven safely. He realized with some degree of embarrassment that his mouth was still hanging open in surprise; he quickly closed it and set his jaw. This was, after all, exactly what he had wanted all along. A sly, manipulative look returned to his face. “Finally, the runt is exhibiting the power I sensed before...perhaps, dare I say, even more than I had expected. Perfect.” Satisfied, Cell returned to his seat as he rematerialized the completely destroyed top of his tower. Steven soon reverted back into his normal state and flew back down onto the ring.

A few moments passed as everyone else composed themselves from witnessing and feeling the unbelievable display the little boy had upon awakening his Ultimate Super Saiyan power. “And after a brief recess, it looks like Tien Shinhan and Steven are ready to go back at it,” Jimmy yelled. At that moment, everyone suddenly, realized that Mr. Satan had yet to participate in the match in any way. The TV Host, as well, turned to the champ who was still in his corner, watching like everyone else. “Ladies and gentlemen, my apologies to you all. It seems in the haste of trying to follow the details of Steven and Tien Shinhan’s fight, I failed to give you any updates whatsoever on our reigning champion, Mr. Satan! But just look at him there, folks—” Hercule, at the mention of his name, had assumed a more macho and confident stance. “—in the ring with two of the most incredible fighters I’ve ever seen, and he looks as calm as a cucumber! He has the nerve of a giant, ladies and gentlemen, and the confidence of an entire army. His expression alone makes this Reporter feel at ease!” “Oh yeah,” the champ thought to himself. “Totally nailed this pose.” Tien and Steven’s eyes met, signaling the resurgence of the battle. Steven vanished first, appearing just in front of Tien with a right hook already in motion, but the older fighter also disappeared in a flash of crimson light. A moment later, he reappeared from above with a wide kick, but it passed harmlessly through Steven’s Afterimage. The duo continued their pattern for hundreds of blows, despite taking only a few seconds...at least, that’s how it seemed to the Humans watching. The eyes of spectators everywhere were straining, people squinting or cleaning their glasses in hopes of getting a better look. But the Z Fighters were simply too fast. By the time they caught a glimpse of one of them, the other would already be gone.

“Amazing display, folks. These two fighters are moving at incredible speeds! Their struggle is so intense, they again seem to be fighting in midair. But I can assure you, there are no wires, no special effects. I just have no idea how they’re doing all this!” Jimmy had checked with his sources thoroughly and he was sure there was no funny business going on. Even so, it was all just a little hard to believe. The rumble of fighting up above sounded like a huge display of invisible fireworks exploding one after the other. Television audiences everywhere were getting frustrated that the cameras couldn’t keep up with the action. But even the spectators themselves could barely catch a glimpse. Finally, Tien and Steven came back into sight, appearing in the ring below and running towards each other. Both threw their right elbows, which met in a lock. With their knees bent, their weight shifted properly, they were exerting millions of tons of pressure between them. At first, neither gave way, but it was extremely clear that Tien was now maxed out. His once-bright Kaioken was beginning to ebb. Still, the bald fighter grit his teeth as he pushed, rivulets of sweat making it’s way down the side of his head. “That’s it, Gohan,” he grunted. “That’s all I’ve got. Now finish this!” The young Saiyan was not surprised that his friend was out of energy so soon, as he understood clearly. “It’s been really fun, Mr. Tien. Let’s fight again sometime!” “Sure.” FOOM! Steven’s magnificent blue aura exploded into the air like a shooting star, blinding Cell, Cell Junior, Frieza Junior, and Raditz Junior in a flash of light. SLAM! THUD! When the light faded, Tien was lying on the ground outside the ring in a crater ten feet wide and at least three feet deep. Still waiting inside the ring, Steven was poised exactly where he had been...yet his aura was once again at rest. “Interesting,” murmured Cell. “Very interesting.” “That’s it, ladies and gentlemen!” Firecracker loudly announced. “Tien Shinhan has been knocked out of the ring, and WOW...just look at the size of that crater! I sure hope he’s all right!” As everyone looked, seeing the bald fighter standing back up with ease, they burst into applause.

“Would you believe it, folks? Tien Shinhan appears to be completely fine, despite crashing into the ground with such extreme force. Let’s all give him a hand for providing us such an incredible match!” He said, as the applause grew. “And now, that means it’s down to the young lad, Steven, and our fearless world champion! What surprises does the champ have in store for the boy, or will his Student prodigy be the one to finally unseat our world champion? I know you’re all dying to find out, and so am I...so let’s get back to the match!” In the ring, the great Mr. Satan found his legs were shaking too much for him to move. Throughout the fight, he had been barely able to see anything more than the rest of the spectators. As he looked over the side of the ring, seeing the crater Tien Shinhan had created from his fall, he recalled one time that he had kicked a pupil so hard the Student had cracked a concrete wall. But this...he couldn’t imagine ever being able to make a crater of that magnitude. Was it real? It had to be genuine, and yet it couldn’t possibly be at the same time. His score on the Arm Wrestler had been equaled by Steven’s own, yet the boy had shown skill and strength far above his own. He didn’t know about all the flying, but the fighting sure looked like and felt like the real thing. The shockwaves from their punches sure hadn’t been illusions; it was more jolting than the speakers at a rock concert.

“No, I can’t accept this! If it’s all real then I’m done for, and I refuse to accept that!” The champ inwardly grumbled, contemplating to no end. “Yeah, it has to be a trick! Just one hit from a true professional like me and this kid will be nothing! I’ll show them all!” Steven stood up tall once again, walking slowly over to where Mr. Satan was. His look was serious now, and he wasn’t backing down. “Mr. Satan, what you have witnessed was all real and now give me everything you got,” the boy said flatly, though his tones were too quiet for Firecracker to hear. “Think again, kid!” The champ boasted. “You think I’d be afraid after seeing all your techniques, jumping really high and moving at super speed... Well, the World Champion doesn’t scare so easy!” “Bring it on then,” Steven said, not bothered of the afro-headed fighter’s persistent denial. “I will!” Hercule yelled, clenching his right fist. At the same time he brought out his barely visible white aura once more. “Now get ready...” He grit his teeth, prepared to end this in one fell swoop. It would make his victory all the more impressive if he won in a single blow. “...for my new and improved…SATAN PUNCH!” The champ swung with all his might, his fist moving too fast for most of the audience to see. CRACK! Steven’s face didn’t budge in the slightest, his nose completely undamaged and unaffected as the champ pulled his now-trembling fist back. Tears welled in the eyes of the world’s great hero as he tried his hardest to not give in—he knew deep down that Steven was telling the truth, but Hercule refused to believe it. “And Hercule goes for his tried and true Satan Punch right from the get go! But...what’s this, ladies and gentlemen? It’s as if Steven didn’t even feel it! Why, the boy didn’t budge an inch! I...I don’t believe what I’m seeing!” “Still think you can beat Cell?” Steven asked. “You can’t even make me flinch.” “But, but—” Hercule fumbled, backing away. “NO! This can’t be true... Is he the real thing? There’s got to be another explanation. I’ll find his weakness and teach this boy a lesson!” “And the champ is frozen; stunned, ladies and gentlemen! No...wait just a second...he’s turning towards us and...” Mr. Satan spun towards the audience, a triumphant smile suddenly, on his face, and threw his right fist up, two of his fingers raised high.

“OH WOW! That’s the victory symbol, everyone! You see that? The champ says this one’s in the bag, folks! What a turnaround, despite being nearly stumped just a moment before! I wonder what he has in mind.” Without warning, the prizefighter wheeled and launched himself toward Steven. To the audience, Hercule appeared to be moving faster than the eye could follow; to his opponent and the rest of the Z Fighters, it was as if he moved in slow motion. Steven blocked Hercule’s roundhouse kick with a finger, and ducked to avoid the champ’s uppercut as the Saiyan countered with an axe kick at Hercule’s face. The one blow flipped Hercule upside-down and Steven delivered a Sky Uppercut to the abdomen of the prizefighter. Now ramming a swift head-butt at Hercule’s chest, Steven knee strikes Hercule high into the blue sky of the Earth. Flailing his arms and legs wildly as he screams in terror, Hercule Satan comes back into view and crashes down face-first into the center of the ring. SMASH! The impact shook the ring and knocked out Hercule. A moment later, Hercule had suddenly, forced himself awake and leapt on his feet. Though Steven could still feel the fear bubbling inside of Hercule, the champ was trying his best to remain calm. Hercule knew that he wouldn’t be able to force himself awake quick enough the next time Steven would casually knock him out, but Hercule still fought on. Steven turned instinctively to avoid the high-speed kick launched by Satan. The champ nearly landed face-first, but caught himself in just enough time to spring off the ring back toward the boy.

Immediately, he started peppering Steven with a series of furious punches, grunting with each blow. “You need to stop this,” explained Steven as he blocked each of Satan’s punches, with practically no effort. “Mr. Satan, you should know that besides Cell. Pan and I are billions of times stronger than you; I can’t let you fight that monster. It would only lead to even more senseless death. You know full well that I am speaking the truth, please just admit this. There is no point in continuing on, I am infinitely stronger than you will ever be, don’t you see?” “Damn right, I see!” Croaked Satan, already about to be out of breath. “I see you’re trying to bluff your way out of inevitable defeat!” “INCREDIBLE!” Shouted Jimmy, oblivious to the conversation that was unfolding. “Young Steven is holding his own against even the champ! But from what we’ve seen, that shouldn’t be a surprise; this kid has got it all! The only question is, against such amazing power, how long will Hercule be able to keep it up?” Steven dodged another punch and rolled to one side, letting Satan’s momentum work against him. The prizefighter fell forward, nearly stumbling. “He’s right,” the boy said, understanding Jimmy’s question. “You’re already winded now. How much longer do you think you can do this?” Satan was panting heavily, but anger fueled of both denial and jealously showed on his usually-cheerful face. Wordlessly, he charged again. Steven prepared to block, as the prizefighter wasn’t throwing punches now; instead, he simply tackled the boy outright. “What a move, folks!” Trumpeted Jimmy. “Our champ has gone straight for the grapple!” The two fighters—one old, the other young; one weak, the other strong—locked arms in a close hold. Satan’s greater bulk would have given him the edge if not for the fact that he was completely outmatched...a fact he still stubbornly refused to accept. To the audience, it looked like the duo was locked in a fierce struggle of strength and endurance. But Steven wasn’t moving at all; Satan was simply straining and straining with no result whatsoever. “Why I’ll...you’re...I’m gonna...” Hercule was overexerting himself so much he couldn’t even think straight, the veins in his forehead throbbing at the brink of an aneurysm. Steven was still calm. Hercule’s mind was racing. It seemed there was no way out. What could he possibly do to save face? No, he had to push.

Maybe just a bit more power...in that moment, as if in response to his thoughts, Steven flexed his muscles almost imperceptibly. Hercule’s arms were pushed back like tissue paper, completely helpless. His eyes grew wide; this kid was the real thing. There was nothing he could do; he was beaten. Fury—hot, desperate anger—rose in his throat. “It’s time to live and learn, Mr. Satan.” Steven said in an apologetic tone. And then, with a single gentle head butt, Mr. Satan was flung out of the ring and into the grass unconscious. On the other side of the ring, Jimmy’s jaw dropped. He was, for once, truly speechless. A hush shot over the crowd as if a tidal wave of shock had just crashed down upon them. The Z Fighters rose to their feet, curious. “But...uh...you...Mr. Satan, has lost!” Stammered Jimmy. “Our champion has fallen—but after seeing Steven’s power. I strongly believe he will be the one to end Cell!” Above, the Perfect Bio-Android smiled at the mention of his name. He had known all along that this Hercule wouldn’t be one of the ones to face him, but he had imagined the faces of everyone were he to do so. Humiliating Earth’s so-called champion would spark abject terror in everyone, a delightful sensation. But at this point, it would be beneath him. Right now, he was merely curious to know how this Steven would manipulate Mr. Satan’s adoring fans. Purposefully, Steven strode over to Jimmy and materialized a microphone. He had to make this convincing for everyone. He needed to give the people of the Earth the truth, he had to speak the truth. “Hello everyone, I sincerely apologize for beating Mr. Satan, as you’re probably all stunned, and I don’t blame you,” Steven began, speaking as kindly as he could. “But there’s no need to feel threatened and scared from what you seen me and the other fighters do! For we refuse to harm the innocent and instead strive to protect our planet, home, family, and friends from monsters like Cell!” There wasn’t a single sound heard anywhere in the audience. Steven continued, trying to get through to everyone listening and watching him. “You’ve all seen what I am capable of! Although, did you noticed that when I demonstrated my power, I always never harmed any of you?

Mr. Satan and Mr. Tien Shinhan were not hurt during my match with them, as I merely only have the ability to knock-out anyone and anything that is good and pure! But in the case of insane serial killers like Cell, I am fully able to vanquish them to the best of my ability!” He paused for effect, letting his words sink in. The crowd’s eyes turned to see Cell, who was still standing in the same place with a smirk. Pan and the other Z Fighters were all impressed with Steven being able to get through even the most skeptic person. “Believe me, for many heroes have stepped up to save us so many times from monsters that want only to destroy! Like with those today risking their lives to stop that green Demon from destroying life across the whole world! Cell is exactly the kind of freak that gets his excitement in seeing all of you feel terrified, but you don’t have to worry about him, as I promise to rid this world of evil once and for all!” Catching a frightening glance from Cell, Steven simply turned to Cell and gave him a thumbs down with his free hand. Steven finished and waited for their reply. Steven could see people beginning to nod, the speech turning over and over in their minds. They hadn’t burst into applause just yet, but most of them were clearly considering the possibility that this might be true. Murmurs began to sweep across the crowd as dumbfounded eyes gazed at the ring. “Amazing,” said Tien, having rejoined the others. “I guess he is definitely your son Goku. Being able to give out a speech that grand.” The crowds hesitantly began to clap, still unsure, as Jimmy Firecracker prepared to reply. “Well, there you have it, folks. In a shocking turn of events, it seems the fate of the entire planet will now be placed on the shoulders of a young boy. But not just any young man, no. You saw him tangle with the champ himself! He’s learned from the best there is, and he has the official seal of approval from Mr. Satan and us!”

Finally everyone had stood to their feet and were applauding Steven. Causing him to bow down to them as a show of respect, before he had given Jimmy his microphone as a back-up one. Jimmy thanked the kid and continued “That’s right, everyone! Give it up for Steven!” Hercule was just picking himself up from the ground, turning towards his tent in a sad mood. But Jimmy called out to him once again. “And let’s not forget to give a huge thanks to our World Champion. Not only is Steven a boy of great strength, but also a boy of great wisdom! His humility here today has reminded us of all of the childlike faith we all once had. His selfless leadership has led us to a path that asks us to simply believe, and I for one am thankful for such a reminder of my Humanity! Steven, ladies and gentlemen!” Tearing up slightly from the inspiring speech, Hercule spun back to the audience, a new smile on his face. He threw up his fists once again. “That was beautiful,” he sighed, smiling as he knew that deep down, for the first time in his life, he hadn’t won. But he told himself that he just needed to learn from this experience and strive to be better than ever. By now, Steven had made his way out of the ring. He started turning back towards where he had been sitting with Pan, on the bench outside Satan’s tent, but he was going to introduce her properly to his friends and father. Unable to contain her exhilaration any longer, Pan hopped out of her seat and rushed to Steven, before she reached him, lifted, and playfully spun her boyfriend in the air around her. The two were sharing eye-contact and giggling in childish glee as Pan continued in spinning Steven around wholeheartedly. Before she stopped and set him down in front of her. “Wow! You are simply incredible Steven Sensei! I never knew you were THAT strong! Even Cell is scared of you!” Prior to Steven responding to Pan’s praise. “Thank you Pan, but I never would’ve unlocked the Super Saiyan 4 state without the love and respect I have for you and everyone! With the exceptions of Cell and the others that are like him.

And I am this powerful because of I have such awesome friends and family that are simply one of a kind and very fun to spend time with!” Hearing this brings out a smile out of every single person that Steven knows who were spectating and participating in the Perfect Tournament. All except for most of the Bio-Androids nearby, as they were utterly disgusted with what they were witnessing. “Hey, Gohan and Pan!” Goku yelled, waving at his son and Pan to come join them. That sealed it; as Steven and Pan waved back and ran to the other Z Fighters. “There they are,” Krillin smiled widely, standing to greet his old friend and Pan. “The famous prodigies of Mr. Satan, himself! How in the world did you make Pan so strong, Gohan?” “Pan’s battle sense and natural talent, I believe Uncle Krillin,” the boy answered. “Mr. Piccolo and I taught her most of what we know and she quickly caught up on all of it in only seconds. Now she is even more powerful than anything Cell had ever displayed to us in the past!” “Oh, I see,” Krillin said, raising both eyebrows. “Did you take Pan to get her potential unlocked on Namek and taught her the Kaioken of King Kai’s by any chance?” “I didn’t need to, Pan’s hidden potential from her Saiyan blood is that incredible! After only a single day from being mentored by me and Mr. Piccolo, Pan’s battle power and arsenal of techniques grew to even eclipse most of the competitors here!” Taking off-guard completely, the Z Fighters around Steven, King Kai, Piccolo Katanaji, Cell, Cell Junior, Frieza Junior, Piccolo III, and Raditz Junior froze in shock. Pan was the most surprised out of them, as she couldn’t believe her ears, as before Steven had said this. Mr. Satan’s granddaughter believed she would have been no match for any one of the other Saiyans until she had become an adult, but Steven was able to snap Pan out of her astounded state. As he had suddenly, ever so gently carried her by his arms and gave Pan a very passionate kiss.

Pan had her eyes open at first as Steven kissed her, before she had closed them and wrapped her arms around him to pull Steven closer to her as the two enjoyed their loving embrace. Love was in the air, as the moment calmed everyone else down and since Steven was such an amazing lover. Pan didn’t want to stop kissing him, until a few more minutes went by as Goku waited patiently before interrupting when they had finished. “You feeling up to a fight with Cell, son?” Goku asked. Steven turned toward his father, already sure what to expect. “Yes, father. I am raring to go against that mentally challenged Bio-Android perfectionist.” He said with pure confidence. Making Pan and the rest of the Z Fighters chuckle as Cell frowned at the insults Steven had gave him. “Definitely, Mr. Goku. Steven Sensei is more than ready to destroy Cell!” Pan added. “That’s what this is all about!” “Yep! I do believe Gohan is ready to beat Cell as well. And by the way,” Goku began. “I talked to your mother this morning...” Steven suddenly, froze, more attentive than ever. “She said for you to do your best and that she’ll have dinner ready when we come home. Oh, and she wanted me to tell you she isn’t mad at you anymore and is more joyful now.” The black-haired youth felt a rush of emotion as he couldn’t quite contain himself. “Really father? Mother forgave me?” “Absolutely,” his father replied. “She loves you very much, son.” Goku was rarely sentimental—family wasn’t his strong suit—but when he was, it meant a lot. Steven’s eyes watered as he smiled. “That’s...” He wiped his tears before they could fall. “That’s great, father. I love both you and mother with all my heart, but I am again sorry for when I earlier got mad at you two. I couldn’t yet control my hatred and anger against Cell then.” Goku stood, putting his arm on Steven’s shoulder. Goku knew how important it was to get his son into the right mindset before the fight. Korin’s warning still sounded in his mind, worrying him. Was it unwise to put this much faith in the boy? Goku didn’t want his son to be distracted by guilt...but would a calmer approach prevent his anger from coming out when he needed it? Could he bring out his power without anger? “Your attention, ladies and gentlemen,” a dark voice said, coming through the speakers all around the grandstands.

Everyone immediately recognized it as Cell’s. “Now that we have our four contenders, the champions of Earth who will defend this planet, we can finally begin with the real action. As I mentioned before, I will be providing the opponents for the next round of the tournament myself. The four I have chosen will serve as my representatives, and I will reveal them soon.” Cell smiled ingratiatingly. “You are no doubt very curious as to who these fighters might be, or where they come from. Rest assured, you will all find out shortly. First, though, I would like to have a brief intermission before the next round begins. Take a moment for yourselves, partake of whatever refreshments you desire, and I’d like our four contenders and also of their friend named Krillin to join me in the center ring.” The Z Fighters looked cautiously at one another, silent. But Goku took the first step forward, leaping up into the arena. The others followed suit, leaving Tien behind as both Steven and Pan said goodbye to him. In the stadium, the crowds all began a mass exit towards the concession vendors. Everyone appeared to be at ease once again, and casual conversation had resumed. Jimmy Firecracker had even stepped out of the ring to take a short break. “Ah,” Cell said, chuckling slightly. “You’re all looking feisty and ready to go.” He glanced at each one in turn, sadistic pleasure showing in his eyes. “And Krillin, here you are stronger than ever, and with a new limb to boot! Do I suspect that you and I have become brothers now?” Krillin grit his teeth angrily, narrowing his eyes. “I’m nothing like you, murderer!” “Haha,” Cell chuckled. “So you say, and yet it seems you’ve become a Cyborg yourself, no doubt thanks to Doctor Gero’s brilliant technology.” Krillin’s angry look seemed to only further provoke Cell to goad him. “Say what you will about us Androids, just realize that you are now one of us.” “You ate Number 18!” Krillin yelled, his face turning red from his rage. “Her and her brother both! You stole from them the life they loved, and just when they were getting a fresh start!”

“Now, watch that temper,” Cell laughed. “You misunderstand, Krillin. I merely gave them the opportunity of a lifetime. Don’t believe me? Perhaps someone else could better explain it to you. Ah, yes, here she is no—” TCHTHIN! A sudden backhand smashed into Cell’s face, spinning him painfully into the ground. He bit dirt, his face crushing rock as the overwhelming force of the blow caused him to eat ten feet of soil. The Bio-Android spent a few seconds convulsing in pain as he vomited both blood and dirt out of his mouth. The Bio-Android took notice of Steven’s last two blows to him had already weakened his regeneration, as Cell recovered at a much slower rate than usual from the serious level of injury Steven gave him. Tensing, flaring his aura, and whirling around as quickly as he could, the monster could only gasp at what he saw. There, standing before him, was the reborn son of Goku. Steven Bloodriver. But instead of being bathed in gold, the brilliant and terrible streaks of blue electricity snaking around the warrior’s Super Saiyan 4 form, nearly every lock of hair rigidly and angrily erect. Steven was only in his normal state and didn’t even try when he struck Cell down in an instant. Cell gaped, his jaw dropping in stunned, fearful silence. How could this be? It wasn’t possible. Then, as the warrior spoke, it was as if Cell could hear the trumpeting of the return of fear the Bio-Android was trying to suppress. “Enough of you trying to deceive my uncle. Just get on with this intermission, or I will rip you in half if you try to even insult me or anyone else you freak of Nature.” “So what was the point of that, Cell?” Goku snarled with surprising force, his eyes set angrily. “Is this all just for your amusement, Human lives a joke that you toy around with? Krillin cared about her, and you prey on that with your twisted little prank?” “Precisely,” the tall green figure replied. “Really and truly, this whole tournament is nothing more than a game to me. None of you can defeat me, we all know this,” he said, carefully watching their reactions. How interesting it was that they each seemed to still have the fire to think they might win. “Whether you realize it or not, there really is nothing you can do to stop me. Your world is doomed.”

“That’s what you think, Cell! You are nothing more than a dirty coward!” Pan interrupted. “You’re going down! We all know Mr. Goku and Steven Sensei can wipe the floor with you! They WILL be the ones to end your pathetic existence!” “Humph,” the monster chuckled. “Just the attitude I’d expect from the mightiest female of them all. I can’t wait to test your resolve. And what of the others?” “You know we’re going to find a way to defeat you, Cell,” Goku said confidently. Krillin joined in. “After what you did to 17 and 18, I won’t rest until your filthy face is eliminated from this Universe.” Krillin’s emotions were still running high. “Good, good,” Cell chuckled. “This all sounds like simply wonderful entertainment, better than I could have hoped for. Well, with two exceptions...but I’m sure Prince Vegeta and Piccolo both have good reasons for not being here. They can rest assured that once I am finished with the Perfect Tournament, I will search for them.” As he spoke, Cell had all of a sudden stepped back as the Bio-Android saw and felt Steven’s frightening glare and power becoming even colder than Cell’s own. Cell had been ignoring the boy, wondering if Steven had the guts to speak up and challenge him, and so far the Bio-Android had been impressed with the power and apparent ruthlessness that Steven held. But that bloodlust in the child’s eyes, it looked dangerous and exciting to Cell. “Well, now,” the Android smiled, turning his back on the Z Fighters. “I look forward to my fights with each of you, now more than ever. Oh, and...why don’t you have a bite to eat?” Cell’s eyes sparkled and he snapped his finger. Instantly, a buffet of food materialized back where Tien was standing. “I wouldn’t want to fight you when you aren’t at full strength, now would I?” He laughed. “And don’t be suspicious. The food is perfectly healthy...I wouldn’t do anything to jeopardize my fights with you. After all, this may be the only chance I ever have to test my true strength.” With that, Cell lifted his dark wings upwards. With a low buzz, he flew up into the sky and back into his granite tower, leaving the Z Fighters behind with angry glares still on each of their faces. “That’s right, my children,” the monster thought. “It is time.”

Perfect Tournament Saga - Chapter 4: The Truth of a Liar

“Hey! Get out of the way, brother!” Raditz Jr snapped, trying to push his Frost-Demon brother out of the way. There were only two viewing windows inside the granite tower, and Cell Jr had the larger one all to himself. As a result, the others were constantly fighting over who got to see. “Shut up, Monkey boy!” Frieza Jr mocked, stomping on his brother’s foot. “There’s no room here for weaklings.” Raditz bit his lip and stepped back, trying not to show pain. The others were all so much stronger. Frieza Jr and Cell Jr constantly made fun of him, kicking him aside or picking on him. Only his brother, Piccolo III, didn’t bother him, as the cloned Namek mostly kept to himself. Why were all of his brothers stronger? The cloned Saiyan didn’t understand. Clearly, their father didn’t like him as much as the others. But why? What did he do wrong? Scowling, Raditz held up a middle finger at his Arcosian brother. “Keep calling me a Monkey and see what happens! Daddy’s gonna make you fight the really strong kid!” “You’re not just a Monkey, you’re an idiot Monkey,” laughed Frieza coldly. “That’s exactly who I want to fight. Don’t tell me you were scared by that tiny bit of power he showed.” He shook his head in mocking disapproval. “I...I’m not scared!” The little Saiyan replied, hesitancy evident in his voice. “Oh, but you are! Hah, I can see it in your eyes! Now I hope you DO have to fight him, just so I can see you wet yourself in front of everybody!” Frieza laughed. “Frieza, a Saiyan’s physiology is more closely related to Apes than Monkeys,” Piccolo III said quietly without turning around. “I’d be careful against him too, Frieza. Remember that the original Frieza met his end by constantly making fun of the Saiyans.” Turning, the miniature Ice Demon frowned. “And who asked you to butt in? HUH!?” He glared angrily at the small Namek, but Piccolo didn’t move a muscle. “I am many times stronger than the first Frieza and no Super Saiyan brother could ever beat me! Just go meditate or make yourself a book brother!” Unamused, Piccolo III crossed his arms and returned to looking out the window. There wasn’t much to see, given that the tournament was on break, but he was becoming irritated with the bickering of his evil brothers.

“I know that the real Piccolo is a loner, but why do even need to read and meditate so much for?” Added Raditz, hoping to deflect attention away from himself by talking to Piccolo. “Is it because we are so annoying to you or is it just that you prefer being alone?” “Shut up, runt!” Snapped Frieza, wheeling and preparing to attack Raditz. “Who gave you permission to talk?” The little Arcosian clone pulled back his fist, preparing to hit Raditz in the face, when Piccolo abruptly turned and grabbed it in a viselike grip. Surprised, Frieza froze. “Remove your hand from me this instant, brother,” the Frost Demon said coldly. Piccolo didn’t budge. “I recognize that you, Raditz, Cell Junior, and dad really are a bad influence on me. So I merely just distant myself in training my mind and body. But Frieza you should stop abusing Raditz, it is not his fault. Remember that dad gave us our own specific personality and appearance along with the powers we all possess.” “What do I care?” Frieza snarled, wrenching his hand free. “Yeah, who cares?” Echoed little Raditz, earning another angry glance from Frieza. Wisely, the Saiyan clone closed his mouth. “You both should care,” Piccolo replied. “It’s important to know all you can about your opponent and battlefield; you’d realize it if you weren’t so busy squabbling with each other.” He turned to Raditz. “Do you recognize Gohan or any of the others?” “Pah! Like I’d tell you if I did,” Raditz sneered. Frieza rolled his eyes at the remark, but he didn’t strike Raditz again. “Since you insist on making such a big deal out of it, no. I don’t recognize any of them.” “Humph,” grunted the Namekian clone, turning back toward the window. “I know exactly who they all are.” Cell Jr was descending the stairwell behind them smugly. “But I’m not telling you losers a thing unless you entertain me.”

Frieza stiffened. They all knew that Junior was Cell’s favorite; he always got his way. “Don’t waste your breath,” retorted Piccolo. “We don’t need your help. Besides, you and us will be going to all be introduced soon enough.” Cell Jr smiled, coming up behind them. “You mean only I’m going to be introduced,” he mocked. “Father would hardly waste his time introducing the lot of you. You all look like bastards to me. Can’t imagine why he even made you.” Raditz snarled and Frieza frowned. Piccolo did nothing, but mentally noted that Cell Junior would get what’s coming to him soon enough. “Try not to get yourselves killed by those weaklings,” Cell Jr said, turning to walk down to the exit of the tower. “Actually, now that I think about it...I changed my mind. I don’t care if you live, but I sure hope at least one of you dies. At least that would be a better show than listening to your pathetic squabbles day and night.” The miniature Bio-Android laughed, and continued down the stairs, leaving behind three very angry brothers. “I wonder what Cell had to say to Goku,” said Bulma, crossing her arms over her chest. “Seemed pretty tense up there just now. Especially when Gohan hit Cell pretty hard.” “Yeah, it really puts me on edge for both Cell’s dirty tricks and how much that monster had improved. That backhand Cell received from Gohan held enough power to destroy the whole Earth hundreds of times over,” Yamcha replied. They had stayed seated, skipping the meal while wondering what Cell had planned next. They really didn’t have much to go on, and it wasn’t a particularly pleasant subject, so their conversation quickly petered out. For now, they just waited. Most of the Z Fighters didn’t know what to expect from the next round either. But they all knew it wouldn’t be easy. Cell would find a way to challenge them somehow...he’d be sure to find a source of amusement. Krillin’s musings from a few days ago had been forgotten; for now, they ate. For food provided by a murderous megalomaniac, the buffet proved quite delicious.

Trunks ate the least of all, just barely nibbling at his food as he waited. His father, as well as Goku, always got so excited before a battle...it was as if they could put the risk of losing completely out of their minds and focus only on the excitement of combat. While Trunks understood their point of view, he couldn’t make himself adopt it. He’d feel guilty if he ever found himself so excited about the battle that he didn’t think about the consequences. The young Gohan in this timeline seemed to follow in his father and now even Vegeta’s footsteps, unlike the Gohan Trunks knew from his own future. Gohan from the future had been so different...always sober, always hesitant. Maybe he once had been this innocent and free of worry, but it wasn’t something Trunks had ever seen. Had losing Goku done that much to Gohan? The older half-Saiyan’s sobriety and seriousness had rubbed off on Trunks, it seemed. Even now, he had to force himself to eat...but at least he was eating. Before, he wouldn’t have been able to eat at all. But was it all right to relax even a little bit? What if he wasn’t taking things seriously enough? Before Trunks had finally noticed that Pan was indeed eating like a Saiyan, much to his and many others’ shock. On the other side of the table, Goku, Pan, and Steven gobbled down mountains of food hastily, barely pausing long enough to breathe, but they still displayed proper table manners in spite of all this. Beside them, Krillin also ate, though more sparingly. He was trying to use the food to take his mind off of seeing Pan and Steven eating even more than Goku. Although what Cell had done to Number 18 also weighed down heavily on the Monk. Those memories both tormented and emboldened him, but he knew he would see her again when Cell was defeated. Tien, his place in the tournament gone along with Krillin’s, seemed more relaxed. But even so, he only snacked silently. None of the Z Fighters were particularly talkative. At least, not as talkative as someone nearby. “Mr. Satan,” Firecracker said, standing beside the champ as the Cameraman filmed. “Could you go into more detail about what went through your head after you suffered from your first loss from your match against Steven? I’m sure everyone at home would like to know more about what you were thinking!”

“Well, uh, like I said,” Satan stuttered, “I always knew that Steven was already strong! He might just be the strongest person on Earth, but once I train myself more, I should be able to quickly catch up! Once I learn the same fighting and speed techniques Steven and Pan have, I would challenge Steven again in the next World Tournament! In order to regain my title of being NUMBER ONE!” Firecracker was nodding and smiling at everything Hercule said. The champ was on a roll now. “Of course, there’s more to it. I had other thoughts...even ones that were a little bit selfish. I don’t get much of a challenge from anybody these days, so I figured letting Steven take care of Cell would let him really prove himself. It will be the perfect preparation to face me in the next World Tournament! Who knows, maybe he will even give me a run for my title once I improve myself to be even better.” He spoke with a winning smile, careful to make his words confident, humble, and sincere all at the same time. His speech was working flawlessly. Jimmy pulled the microphone back to himself. “Champ, I’ve got to hand it to you. I never thought I would be feeling so relaxed about this whole situation, but I am. Isn’t that right, folks? Now that we have a better idea of what was going on in your head, I think we can all agree that the world would be a better place if there were more people like you.” Though he didn’t reply, still maintaining a ferocious pose and his award-winning smile, Mr. Satan was quite pleased. “What a hero!” Jimmy said, gesturing towards the champ. He finally turned back to the ring. “And now, ladies and gentlemen, it seems Cell is making his way to the center of the arena. Looks like the next round of competition is about to begin. We’re all on the edge of our seats, wondering just who Earth’s new heroes will be facing,” he said. “Let’s see what Cell has to say,” Jimmy added, the cameras panning up into the ring. “The time has come, people of Earth,” Cell began, projecting his voice without need of amplification.

“From this moment on, the fate of your planet rests on the outcome of these matches. If all four of your fighters lose, I will destroy this planet, along with every life on it.” Though not all the people had returned to their seats, a hush fell over the crowd as they all stopped moving. Cell’s voice carried clearly to the farthest reaches of the tournament grounds. “But if at least one of your fighters wins his or her match and goes on to defeat me, you all win. Not only will the Earth be spared, but there will be an additional award, one I recently decided to add.” Murmurs of fear and curiosity began to spread through the crowd. “Many of you know nothing of the Dragon Balls, but now you will. In this entire Galaxy, there is but one other planet that possesses Dragon Balls...seven Magical spheres which, when combined, can grant up to three wishes. They will give you anything you desire.” The murmuring in the crowd immediately grew, as people began to question his words. Annoyed, he clenched his fist, releasing a gentle Kiai that shook the ground just enough to silence them all. “Ah, better. As I was saying, the winner of the Perfect Tournament will receive all seven Dragon Balls as the grand prize. For now, I’ve hidden them safely away. This champion will be able to summon the Dragon and have his or her wishes granted, completely free of my interference.” Cell’s announcement sounded open and enthusiastic, but he was chuckling inside. “I bet they all believe me,” he thought. “They’ll never see the Dragon Balls again.” Unknown to Cell and many others, Steven had rescued the Dragon Balls from where the Android had took them to around the Sun and placed them in Piccolo’s care on planet Namek. On the sidelines, some of the Z Fighters swallowed anxiously, hearing the confirmation of what they had feared.

“Uh, Goku...is he telling the truth?” Krillin gulped. “I’m afraid so, guys,” the Saiyan answered. “Like I said before, he took them right from me; there was nothing I could do about it.” Goku, Krillin, Tien, and Trunks were staring at the ground, considering the impact of these developments. Before, the Dragon Balls had always been there, a beacon of hope no matter how difficult things seemed. To be denied this hope made them feel more vulnerable than ever; everything was on the line. “Well, at least we’ll get them back if one of us can beat Cell, right?” Tien said, wondering whether the others took Cell at his word. “I hope so,” Goku answered. “But I think we all doubt Cell will keep his promise. So far, he’s lied, cheated, stolen, and been cunning enough to manipulate every situation. We’d be fools to think that would change now.” Steven spoke up as he negated Cell and his brood from overhearing the conversation the Z Fighters were now going to have about the Dragon Balls. “Father and everyone, the Earth and Namekian Dragon Balls are in safe hands as I gave the former set to Uncle Piccolo. With Cell not knowing about that all of his trump cards will fail along with him.” Lifting their spirits in the process, as Steven also pointed out that he had stopped Cell from hearing their conversation. “We believe you, anyone who can make even Cell look like a joke is pretty fast. Thanks Gohan.” Trunks said. “You’re welcome Mr. Trunks! Now let’s get ready for our competition.” Still standing at the center of the ring, Cell continued. “Without any further delay, I will now reveal the opponents for round two! First and foremost, it is with great pride that I introduce to you my prime son. His name is Cell...Junior!” Immediately, the smug mini-Cell came marching out of the bottom of tower. His chin held high, he looked neither left nor right as he walked up to the ring to greet his father. As Firecracker began to give a shocked description of the Junior to a very surprised audience, the Z Fighters immediately began to assess the creature. “He’s strong,” Tien said.

“Very strong. But this Cell Junior is no match for Gohan at all. Though, the rest of us will have some serious trouble with this clone.” “Yeah, and fierce-looking,” Krillin added, a little hesitant. “Uh, one of you guys want to take that one on?” “Hmm.” Goku could tell a lot about the child just by the way he looked and carried himself. “I’m betting he has all of Cell’s abilities, which means he probably knows our techniques as well. And he’s definitely powerful. Powerful enough to rival me and Trunks. But Tien is right, this Cell Junior is still weaker than the original Cell and absolutely no match for my son. Even if Cell would create an army of clones of himself, Gohan would still wipe them all out without even needing to transform into a Super Saiyan.” Trunks stepped forward, furious. “Darn it! I didn’t realize Cell could reproduce himself!” The young man realized there could be a whole army of these creatures, each one just as strong as the last. Things were getting worse and worse. Not only was their opponent much stronger than most of them, but he had stacked the odds almost completely in his favor. Cell had been much more cunning than Trunks and some of the other Z Fighters had ever given him credit for. The half-Saiyan knew he had improved during his training, but from the start he had doubts whether or not it would be enough. But against these odds, he might have to play all his cards just to beat the mini-monster. “Allow me to introduce Cell Junior,” Cell repeated, resting his hand on the little creature’s head. “He will be one of the fighters representing me this round. However, he will not be fighting in the first match.” During the break, Cell had given the upcoming round a great deal of thought. The Bio-Android had already decided he wanted to fight both Goku and Gohan; they interested him most.

But he wasn’t sure about the others. Even though he was not in the tournament anymore, Krillin’s conversion to a Cyborg had clearly increased his power greatly, but he probably couldn’t compete on Cell’s level. As Pan had beaten him without even trying, although Cell knew Pan could defeat Raditz Junior just as easily. And the Android guessed she might be strong enough to even pose a real threat to him if he is ever caught off-guard. Trunks was the most mysterious; who knew what power he was concealing? For all Cell knew, the boy from the future could be just as strong as the other three Super Saiyans. He would need to test Trunks most of all. “In the first match, Son Goku will fight another of my juniors.” Cell gestured towards the tower once again, knowing all three of his other sons were anxiously awaiting for their name to be called. Below, Goku smiled. He was glad; he always liked being the first to fight. “I give you...Frieza Junior!” Cell announced loudly. The miniature Frost Demon stepped out, grinning wickedly. It was a haunting face, one Goku and Krillin recognized all too well. “Many of you may be confused as to why my second son does not bear my name or appearance,” Cell began. “Let me explain. There was once a powerful being named Frieza—not nearly as powerful as myself, mind you, but strong for what he was. His DNA makes up a substantial portion of my power, and it is from this legacy that Frieza Junior was spawned.” Cell rose into the air, followed by Cell Jr. “The two of you may take your places in the ring.” “Good luck, father,” Steven yelled out. “You can win Mr. Goku!” Added Pan. As Goku walked toward the ring, Goku turned and winked, as if to say, “I got this.” To them and the rest of the Z Fighters. In one corner, Firecracker was boldly announcing away. He’d expressed both curiosity and disgust in the small blue-skinned fighter, not knowing quite what to expect.

“How will Son Goku fare in his fight with this little monster? Will the first of Earth’s representatives fall, or will he stay the course and get his shot at Cell himself? Honestly, this Reporter has his doubts about this Frieza Junior being stronger than the father of Steven!” Now on the tower again, the Sun glowing brightly behind him, Cell spoke once more. “Don’t forget,” he sneered, “from now on, lethal force is encouraged in this tournament. If you step into the ring, there’s no guarantee you’ll come out alive!” Grinning, he looked directly at Firecracker. “That includes the media as well.” The News Reporter gulped, his eyes widening, and immediately rushed out of the ring and onto the stairs. His Cameraman nearly lost his ball cap as he exited behind him, repositioning so they could both still get a good view of the fight. In the ring, Frieza Jr looked extremely excited. A high pitched giggle sounded in his throat as he stared across the arena at Goku. There was something familiar about this golden-haired warrior, though he didn’t quite recognize him. Nonetheless, he was going to brutalize the fool and prove himself to his father. “Begin!” Cell said, his voice more excited than it had been so far. The two fighters in the ring didn’t immediately move. Staring, Frieza Jr clenched his fists. “Well, well...if it’s not another filthy Saiyan. Ready to die, Ape?” He goaded. Goku’s smile didn’t change. “Hmm. I suppose it was too much to think you might be that different from the real Frieza,” the Saiyan said. “He called us Monkeys and Primeapes too. But I didn’t ever put much stock into what he thought of us anyway. Still, if it’s all the same to you, I say we settle this with fists, not insults.” The clone snarled, giggling wickedly, and dashed forward across the ring at what seemed an impossible speed. Goku raised one arm to block the incoming kick. But his lithe opponent was already adjusting his approach and instead whipped his tail around to attack. It would have been easy to counter, but the Super Saiyan was eager to see just what his new enemy was capable of. This clone seemed to have the same over-eagerness in his attacks as his predecessor.

Wanting to have a bit of fun, Goku decided to let the match unfold a little before getting serious. Goku ducked under the swipe and aimed a rapid set of jabs at young Frieza’s face. The light blue Frost Demon wasn’t surprised; he blocked them easily and retaliated by sweeping Goku’s legs with a low kick. Despite his smaller size—even the real Frieza had already been much shorter than Goku—this clone was proving he had what it took to roll with the punches. As he fell, Goku reached down and caught himself with one hand, quickly springing backwards up and out of the clone’s range. At the same time, he released a relatively weak Kiai from his other hand, just to test his enemy’s reactions. How much was the little Lizard holding back? Apparently, too much. Frieza Jr was bowled over completely, tumbling end-over-end, his limbs, tail, and stubby wings flipping over and over. Clumsily, he rolled to a stop near the edge of the ring. But he quickly jumped back up, sudden rage showing on his face. “Oh my! What about this fight, folks!?” Jimmy yelled. “What speed, what power! Just now the blue monster was nearly launched from the ring. But it’s getting up, looking quite mad. One thing is certain: this little creature is much tougher than it looks!” Watching from above, Cell Jr rolled his eyes. “Look at how clumsy little brother is. Pathetic...he’s going to lose at this rate,” the clone muttered, his arms crossed proudly across his chest.

On the other side of the ring, Goku had landed nimbly on his feet and resumed a relaxed, loose stance. From the look on his face, it was quite clear that he was ready for more. The Saiyan’s tiny opponent scowled, his tiny white teeth grinding together. Seemingly in response to his frustration, an image began to form in his mind. It was blurry at first, like trying to recall a dream, but it seemed to be coming more into focus with each passing second. He was in the air...no, he was in space, and there was an orange planet stretched out underneath him. One man floated in front of him, angry and defiant. “It’s...it’s him, the same one. I...I remember...” Frieza Jr crouched into an attack stance once more. “Now I remember you!” He shouted. “You’ve changed from before, haven’t you, clever little Ape? But there’s no fooling me, I can always recognize an arrogant low-life when I see one. Just because you changed your hair and took off that ridiculous red bandana.” “Red bandana? Don’t you mean red aura?” Goku asked, misunderstanding. “You must be remembering me before I transformed. We fought once before, back when you were considered the strongest in the Universe. But I’m afraid that’s not the case anymore...now, I’m a Super Saiyan.” “You’re right, I must have remembered your brave father…Bardock, was it? You and Gohan take after him a lot more than that worthless Raditz ever did. As you’re the one called Kakarot, the second son of your father and mother, but are you really a Super Saiyan? Isn’t one supposed to be always angry and a little crazy?” The clone’s brow was narrowing; Krillin and Tien of the Z Fighters shuddered involuntarily at the growing resemblance to his namesake. In his mind, the pieces were falling into place. Though he didn’t remember things as clearly as the real Frieza would have, they were coming to him slowly. The term Super Saiyan, in particular, seemed to alarm him now; he immediately hated the sound of it. “Well then, Ape. I guess we’ll have to see just how super of a Saiyan you really are.”

“Hey! Listen to me! This isn’t personal,” interrupted Goku. “I know you think you owe allegiance to Cell, but you don’t have to be evil if you don’t want. Let’s just have a good, clean fight and—” “DIE!” Frieza Jr suddenly, screamed. A surge of blue energy erupted around him as he extended one hand. Then, with every bit of the same skill Frieza, himself, had ever displayed, he fired a rapid flurry of purple Death Beams. “Whoa!” Exclaimed Goku, surprised by the sudden escalation. He quickly braced, intercepting the first few beams with rapid flicks of his wrist. As the attacks continued, he was careful to send them skyward and away from the spectator tents. Though numerous, the attacks lacked the power he was expecting. Now hiding behind his Cameraman, Jimmy was stunned. “What...what’s happening?” He blurted, his confident tone gone. It was his first genuine reaction. “The little monster looks like it has a gun of some kind, but there’s nothing in it’s hand! How is it doing this?” He looked around, wondering if everyone else was seeing what he was seeing. That’s when he spotted Hercule, who was white as a sheet. Unfortunately, he was too far to offer a sound bite, so the Reporter turned back to the camera. “Uh, ladies and gentlemen, as this tournament doesn’t follow the official rules laid out by the Martial Arts Association, I can only speculate on what is going on! But I can certainly tell you that any kind of weaponry like this wouldn't be used in our official tournaments!” The crowds began to boo loudly, assuming that the clone was cheating. “What did you expect though, folks? If any of us were under the delusion that Cell wanted to play things fairly, we were certainly wrong! I just hope that Son Goku can—” it was at that moment that he finally noticed how the Saiyan was deflecting each blast into the sky harmlessly. “Well, everyone, I don’t know what’s going on.

Those lasers seem to be bouncing off of our challenger. Uh...good for him!” Agitated, Jimmy turned around to his Cameraman. “Somebody please get Mr. Satan or Steven over here immediately to explain all this. And hurry!” Frieza Jr, though, seemed undaunted both by the Announcer’s words and the crowd’s booing. Eager to continue fighting, he dashed forward, his fists clenched firmly at his sides. The Saiyan crouched to meet him, ready to block his opponent’s punch. Only, Frieza Jr didn’t throw a punch. Instead, he accelerated at the last moment, plowing into Goku’s chest with the top of his head. Whipping around, he lashed out with his tail and caught the Saiyan in the side, spinning him around as he fell back. Goku recovered quickly, but the clone was already back for more. Now poised directly on top of him, Frieza Jr pumped his fists down in a furious staccato. His advantage was now clear. At such close range, his small size made his blows difficult for Goku to block. “Hey, not bad! Keep ’em coming!” Said the Super Saiyan generously as he tried to roll free. But Frieza Junior only snarled, firing off a kick that caught Goku in the ribs and sent him flying into the air. “This clone thing definitely has some serious strength,” said Tien. “I’m more than strong enough to take out the original Frieza, but this one is already fighting at a level way out of my league. He’s even giving Goku a good run for his money.” Pan only smiled. “Just wait. You guys haven’t seen anything from my Sensei’s father yet. Mr. Goku hasn’t even gotten started.” The small Frost Demon blasted off the surface of the ring, chasing through the air after Goku. He hoped to follow up his advantage with even more strikes, but his spin kick passed through empty air—Goku had picked up the pace yet again. Things were getting more interesting with every blow. How strong was this Frieza Jr anyway? Could he be even stronger than Goku? Anticipating an attack from behind, the clone wheeled just in time to block a punch from the Super Saiyan. They were obviously flying now; Jimmy Firecracker could only gape in silence. Earlier, he had thought that perhaps Steven and Tien only appeared to be hovering above the ring because of how quickly they were moving, but this was unmistakable. He was far too amazed to give any commentary.

The two fighters whirled and spun in a deadly dance, continuing to deliver powerful blows at lightning speed. But their defenses were as flawless as their attacks; not a single blow had landed since they took to the air. Goku caught the clone’s elbow strikes and evaded his powerful kicks; Frieza Jr dodged or parried the Saiyan’s rapid punches. Those below, watching with bulging eyes, felt each block thunder through the grandstands like cannon fire. Goku’s golden aura suddenly, sparked to life, his Super Saiyan energy roaring around him in jagged, spiky waves. The blast of power alone shook Frieza Jr, making him hesitate. “Hmm,” Cell muttered. From his viewpoint, he could see everything without the slightest difficulty. “Little Frieza’s being too rash...doesn’t he realize Goku isn’t the type of opponent to be provoked? Perhaps not even making him a little stronger than he was originally was enough to overcome Goku.” “He’s going to lose, isn’t he, Dad?” Cell Jr suddenly, asked, looking up with wide eyes. Cell was silent for a moment, watching everything below. “It is inconsequential if he does,” the Bio-Android replied coldly, not taking his eyes from the fight. “Haha! Right, because you have me! Isn’t that right, Dad?” The Junior asked, eager for approval. Cell’s eyes briefly shot down at the miniature of himself. The small creature looked like him, had most of his abilities, and practically adored him. Yet he felt no true connection to the creature...he was perfection all on his own. Even those made in his image were nothing compared with him. The Cell Junior would serve it’s purpose and nothing more. “Humph,” he responded with a smirk, even this was temporarily satiating his son’s craving for affection. Below, Goku stared at his short opponent with a fiercer look than before. “All right, time to get down to business,” he said. Seeing the junior’s reaction to his power, he could tell that he’d surprised the creature. “I’ll admit...you’re much stronger than the original Frieza was.” He smiled, drawing the wrath of little Frieza in the form of a particularly hard kick. Goku blocked it with ease, forcing the creature behind him and off balance. “But I plan to win this fight, no matter who I’m fighting or how strong they are!”

Before the clone could respond, the Super Saiyan threw another punch, this one much faster and harder than before. It caught Frieza Jr full in the jaw, whipping his face around and making his eyes bulge. Goku watched with satisfaction as the Frost Demon fell in a long arc before catching himself. When he finally landed on the tournament ring, Frieza shrieked angrily and clenched his tiny fists. “I’LL KILL YOU, MONKEY!” Screamed the clone shrilly. As if summoned by his words, thin tendrils of electricity crackled around him and he exploded back toward his enemy in a trail of bluish purple energy. On the ground, Trunks almost smiled. “Looks like the warm-up is over. Time to find out how much stronger Goku has become.” Krillin and Tien, amazed, both looked at each other in silence. “So...Frieza’s just been toying around so far? Yikes...Pan, uh, Pan may be in trouble, guys if her opponent is just as strong as this clone,” Krillin gulped. “She’ll do fine, Krillin,” Tien replied. “Better than me and you, for sure.” Lowering his head, the shiny headed Monk sighed. “It won’t make any difference, she might still die.” “Pan is considerably stronger than you think, Uncle Krillin,” Steven said kindheartedly. “My girlfriend is strong enough to destroy her next opponent, as she is the third strongest among our group. The only ones dying here today will be those with evil hearts, such as Cell.” The short Z Fighter nodded, remembering 18 again as Steven gave Krillin a victory sign, before Pan kissed Steven on the cheek. The surprise kiss leaves Steven blushing, as Pan thanked him for the compliment. The golden light around the Super Saiyan began to radiate further. THUUM! Moving faster than almost anyone in the audience could see, Frieza Jr’s punch smashed into Goku’s crossed arms with a massive crash that shook the ground. Goku was knocked back, but rapidly picked up speed and returned with a kick that sent his foe spiraling skyward. Many on the ground could see nothing but blurred lines arcing through the sky as the impacts crackled like thunder. “What’s he doing!?” Piccolo III grumbled, still peeking out the tower window.

“His form’s awful, he’s losing control of his anger. Every blow is sloppier than the last.” Below him, Raditz Jr began to grin. “Haha, isn’t it great! Frieza deserves every bit of the pounding he gets. Stupid, mean, stuck-up jerk! I only wish I was out there so I could show him how it’s done!” The Namek shot Raditz a glance, as if considering what he’d said, then returned to watching the fight. “You’d have already lost against Goku,” he said flatly. “Wh-what! No way,” Raditz stumbled, trying to cover himself. “I’d beat up that golden guy named Goku easy!” “No, you would not brother. Goku is far stronger than even Cell Junior,” Piccolo III said, his seriousness silencing Raditz. He turned back to the fight, ignoring the Saiyan clone once again. Raditz Jr went back to his own window, feeling sorry for himself as always. He hoped he wouldn’t have to fight an opponent as strong as this one. Accelerating, Goku kicked Frieza Jr even higher into the air. Now several hundred feet up, the small blue-skinned monster rolled over with a murderous glare. His eyes suddenly, began to glow red; an instant later, a pair of lasers pierced the air, aiming for Goku. “Wuh-oh,” Goku said, narrowly dodging the beams in time. “That’s trouble, especially with all these people around.” He quickly sped toward his opponent, his aura spinning in a dazzling golden trail behind him. But Frieza Jr’s Eye Lasers continued to fire, causing explosions in each place they hit the ground. “Everyone, we can’t let any of those hurt anyone in the audience!” Trunks yelled, his eyes scanning the sky as he rapidly transformed into his Super Saiyan state. “Quick, spread out and do damage control!” “Right!” Tien said, springing to action immediately. He, Pan, Krillin, Steven, and Trunks each took a position around the spectator-filled grandstands, and prepared to deflect any stray laser beams. Frieza was doing his best to strike his foe and sent blasts in every direction.

The Z Fighters deflected them successfully, though it was a little more difficult for Tien and Krillin than they cared to admit. Above, just before he finally caught up to Frieza Jr, who kept flying in circles and blasting his Eye Beams like headlights across a night sky, Goku pulled out his trump card. “This is getting way too dangerous!” He yelled. In a zip, he Instant Transmitted right behind Frieza Jr and attacked with a downward elbow strike. The little Demon was caught completely unprepared and took the full force of the blow. His back bruised, the miniature Arcosian tumbled towards the ring uncontrollably. But the Super Saiyan gave chase, intercepting him and going on the offensive with a heavy pounding of blows. As they neared the ground, the clone dove faster for a moment, landing on the surface of the ring and then springing back off it. BLAAMM! The two warriors met with a crash that sounded like two comets colliding, just above the center of the ring. Panting, Frieza Jr tried to catch his breath. Sweat was dripping from his head, rolling down his chin and dripping past his three-pronged feet. That’s when it hit him...a piece of his memory clicked into place. “You...I...I remember more now,” the Frost Demon gasped. His arms were locked with the Saiyan in a desperate struggle, one he was clearly losing. “Those eyes...there like...his,” he said, trembling. “You have the same eyes!” Goku smiled. “You must mean Vegeta. Yeah, when he defeated Frieza he became a Super Saiyan. I imagine that must have been pretty scary, so much so that even you’re scared. You’re not even him, though, so I’m sure you know better than to be frightened.” The clone junior could feel his relatively small arms starting to give way. He hadn’t expected this! Why would his father put him in a match he couldn’t win? And why wouldn’t Cell step in when he saw that his son needed help? Maybe, the junior figured, he only really cared about Cell Jr... “So,” Goku said, his own face still relatively calm.

It was clear that he had tapped into some of his strength, but he didn’t appear tired or worn yet. “Unless you’ve got more power hidden away, I’m afraid this is where our match ends.” “NO!” The miniature titan shouted, feeling a rush of rage swell to his forehead. “You shut up! I would never lose to a Monkey! That’s impossible!” “Well, the real Frieza did...and I’m afraid you’re making all the same mistakes he did. Sorry, but this is about saving my planet. I must win!” Goku said sternly. Frieza Jr’s eyes were turning red from exertion and anger. “I HATE YOU! I HATE ALL SAIYAN MONKEYS!” The light around Goku brightened again. Slowly and inexorably, his rippling muscles pushed the clone back until Frieza Jr. could feel his bones straining. Finally, Goku released his hold and delivered a spinning back kick that knocked the Frost Demon across the ring and almost off the edge. “Oh, and Frieza Jr is down!” Firecracker yelled. “Does this mean victory for our challenger Son Goku—” He suddenly, stopped. “Never mind,” he gulped. “It looks like the scary child monster thing is back up again. How long can this go on!?” “I’ll show you! All of you will learn, every single person here!” Frieza Jr took to the air, raising one finger. A light sparkled; moments later, a crackling ball of black and pink energy began to take shape. “Crap!” Shouted Krillin. “That looks like the same attack Frieza used to try and destroy Namek!” “Yes, Uncle Krillin. Frieza Junior is trying to destroy my father with the Black Hole Death Ball technique,” Steven agreed. “But this Frost Demon knock-off won’t be able to fire it in time.” The short clone was laughing maniacally now. He was so enthralled with his endeavors that he failed to notice that his father was now standing and eyeing him rather closely. Cell wasn’t about to let his son destroy his precious ring, not so early on in the tournament. There was much fun left to be had with these Humans before he killed them. He wouldn’t get involved unless all else failed, though. Surely Goku would find a way to stop the attack and save all the people he claimed to care so much about. “Even if you CAN stop my attack,” the junior laughed, “the explosion will level this whole area! What are you going to do about that, huh?” Below, Krillin and Tien Shinhan both felt a shiver.

The memory of Frieza pulling this exact stunt on Namek was so ingrained in their minds, and closely associated with so much fear, that even now it was chilling. Goku, too, hardened his eyes at the threat. He was well acquainted with situations like this, and didn’t take the words of the little monster lightly. It was time to end the fight. In a flash of golden light, Goku vanished, reappearing just inches in front of Frieza Jr‘s face. With a mighty cross-chop, too swift for anyone but Pan, Piccolo III, Steven, and Cell to see, he delivered a perfect, instant death blow. The clone’s eyes rolled back in his head and the energy at his fingertip dissipated. Lifeless, he fell limply down onto the ring. “A—Amazing!” Firecracker shouted triumphantly. Running quickly, he made his way over to the junior. “Uh, it appears to be a knockout, but—” He was too afraid to reach down and check the little monster for a pulse or to make sure he was out cold. TTCHUNK! The familiar mechanical noise of Cell’s steps sounded in the ring just beside Jimmy. Now terrified, and closer to the perfect monster than ever before, the Reporter slowly turned to see Cell standing right over his shoulder. The Bio-Android wasn’t looking at him, but rather at Frieza Jr. After a moment, he turned to Goku. “Well done, Goku. Well done indeed. You’ve gotten a good deal stronger than the last time we fought. I shall very much look forward to our next battle. In fact,” he paused for effect, “I can hardly wait.” With a sly grin, indicative of a fighter with both confidence and excitement, Goku replied. “I’ll be ready. Just say the word.” “Humph.” Cell stared at Goku a moment longer in silence before looking back down at the fallen Frieza Jr. The Announcer below him was somewhat trembling, even the audience fearing for his safety. “I’ll take it from here,” Cell said. He raised his finger and Telekinetically hurled Frieza Jr through one of the granite tower windows. Inside, both Piccolo Jr and Raditz Jr were quite shocked, dodging out of the way as their dead brother crashed onto the floor in front of them.

They were silent and surprised, but neither moved to check on him. That’s when they both looked back outside, as their father had begun to speak again. “Well, then,” Cell began, a note of amusement in his voice. “The winner, who will advance to face none other than myself in the next round, is Goku. I’m sure you all enjoyed his performance, but I assure you that things are just heating up. The next match promises even more excitement, and for it I shall now call: representing the Earth, Son Gohan, and representing myself...Piccolo III!”

Planet Namek

Piccolo Katanaji levitated only a few feet above a tall rocky outcropping, the small patch of blue grass on top waving gently in the breeze. His eyes were shut, his legs crossed, and his hands were folded together at the center of his chest. He had been in deep concentration for some time now, and it was quite clear that he was focused on a faraway place. “What did he just say!?” The Super Namek’s eyes snapped open. As if standing right in front of him, a familiar voice answered, though it was heard only inside his head. “It seems Cell has chosen you as a model for one of his clone juniors,” King Kai replied. “I don’t know about this,” he said hesitantly. “And he’s facing Gohan, of all people!” “Precisely,” Piccolo growled. “Cell probably plans to use that against him, make him hesitate and toy with his emotions. Darn him!” The two had been conversing throughout the tournament so far, with the help of King Kai’s Telepathy. In fact, the comedic Deity had been completely unaware of the situation until Piccolo had contacted him. Now, they could only watch and hope. For a while, Piccolo had considered using King Kai to get in touch with either Goku or Gohan so he could be taken to the tournament via Instant Transmission. But after witnessing the power of even Frieza Junior grossly outclassing his own, Piccolo was even more determined to stay. But if the evil Bio-Android, by some miracle, defeated everyone on Earth, or even if the Z Fighters needed the Dragon Balls for any other reason, Piccolo would make sure that Porunga and the two Shenrons were available. Still, he hated being on the sidelines...now more than ever. The blue-skinned Kai sighed. “Well, Piccolo, I sure hope Gohan doesn’t get bogged down like you expect. That could be trouble...these juniors so far seem to be ruthless and uncaring. Even if he’s made from your cells, remember how wicked you once were.” “Don’t remind me,” Piccolo grunted.

Earth

As everyone turned, most of the Z Fighters’ eyes widening in surprise, the short Namekian clone walked out of the entrance to the tower. Though notably taller than Frieza Jr, Piccolo III was only barely as tall as Steven. He had the same turban and shoulder pads Piccolo Katanaji always wore, not to mention the Namek’s bold expression. Still, his pale blue-green skin and the deep red lines on his face were enough to differentiate him from his namesake, but the resemblance was still uncanny. Cell smiled broadly. “Some of you may possibly remember the first Piccolo, King Piccolo...a ruthless and powerful conqueror, if a bit short-sighted. He tried to take over the world a few decades ago, but was stopped by a mere child.” Cell glanced casually at Goku, then continued. “His son, Piccolo Junior, tried the same thing but met a similar fate.” The clone landed on the ring, his arms folded. “Piccolo III, my own personal take on the last son of Namek, is better than his predecessors in every way. Not only is his power vastly greater than theirs, but he has all the perfect goals and motivations of his father...me.” Down below, many of the Z Fighters were the most surprised of all. “Oh man, do you really have to fight a clone of your own mentor?” Krillin asked. “Looks that way, Uncle Krillin. But there is no need to worry.” Steven replied. “Don’t let him get to you,” Trunks added. “That’s not the real Piccolo, and I’m sure he’s every bit as evil as Frieza or Cell. Can you do that?” Hearing this, Pan clarified Goku, Krillin, Tien, and Trunks’ knowledge of Piccolo III by using Telepathy “Everyone, Steven Sensei’s opponent was as almost as evil as Cell, but Steven Sensei was able to turn Mr. Piccolo III into the side of good. The original Mr. Piccolo, Steven Sensei, and later Mr. Piccolo III then trained me in Ki control and advance Martial Arts, and now thanks to those three amazing people, even Cell knows I am a threat to him.”

Steven smiled. “Thank you Pan and no need to worry Mr. Trunks, Mr. Tien, and Uncle Krillin, this Mr. Piccolo just wants to test himself in combat against me.” “All right. Good luck then, Gohan,” Trunks said, followed by Pan, Krillin, and Tien saying the same. As Steven walked by them and returned a thumbs up in the form of a response to his friends wishing him luck. On his way to the ring, Steven met his father, who was still grinning from his last fight. He didn’t seem to notice his son having an intense eagerness about fighting Piccolo, though. “Go for it, son! You’ve got this.” The boy smiled and nodded back. TAC. The young Saiyan landed on the corner of the ring opposite the young Namekian clone. Cell nodded to Jimmy; the latter gulped and grasped his microphone more tightly. “And...err...now we all get to see the power of Mr. Satan’s Protégé once again! Will Steven be able to defend us all, or will Piccolo III prove too much? Without further ado, let’s get this thing started!” “Begin!” Cell said. Steven took a step forward, twisting his feet against the tiled floor. “So Mr. Piccolo, does this feel as familiar to you as it does to me?” The look on the clone’s face was dark, but still friendly. “Yes, Gohan. It does, but I had improved significantly since the last time we dueled.” Piccolo III’s voice sounded exactly like Piccolo’s, only not so deep. “Now it is time to show that a Namekian can be as formidable as a Saiyan!” Steven blinked, recalling in an instant that year spent training for the Saiyans. Mr. Piccolo had become like a second father to him, a Master who pushed and trained him ferociously, yet also grew to truly care about him. But even though his opponent wasn’t the real Mr. Piccolo. Piccolo III had quickly did a heel-face turn when they met for the first time. With the Namekian clone filling in as a younger brother of the original Mr. Piccolo and another mentor for both Steven and Pan. “Mr. Piccolo all right, let’s go, then. I’m ready if you are. But Mr. Piccolo, you should know that I am the only Saiyan you cannot beat in a fight.” Steven couldn’t help but smile, as did Piccolo III. “Oh, I know. As you are a special case, being even stronger than Vegeta and all. Either way kid, your move.” Piccolo III’s words echoed deep within his soul. Immediately, both fighters exploded forward, racing toward each other at the center of the ring. A shockwave reverberated out as their forearms met in a pair of simultaneous blocks. “And we’re right into the action, folks!” Shouted Jimmy.

“They’ve gone straight into a tightly-locked pushing match, the exact same way our last match began...but does Steven have what it takes? Already, Piccolo III and Steven are displaying more power and speed than Frieza Junior had ever shown! This Reporter sure thinks the boy can claim another win!” Smiling, Steven broke the stalemate and threw a punch straight for his opponent’s head, just the way he had been taught. But Piccolo, expectantly, reached up and caught it, following by snapping off a roundhouse kick at Steven’s head. It just whizzed over as the boy ducked and returned with his own series of kicks, alternately blocked and evaded by the Namekian clone. They were fighting face-to-face, trading multiple blows each second. Neither was giving up any ground. Steven crossblocks Piccolo III’s head-butt, Piccolo III narrowly dodges over a roundhouse kick from Steven, and Steven Sky Uppercuts Piccolo III in the gut. Right before, the Namekian double axe-handle punches the forehead of Steven. The Saiyan double bicycle kicks the face of Piccolo III in return, Piccolo III’s Soumasen strikes the abdomen of Steven, after being hit by the red Eye Lasers, Steven hits Piccolo III right back with the same technique. The Soumasen from Steven’s black pupils stuns Piccolo III long enough for Steven to land an elbow strike into the nose of the Namekian.

Just as Piccolo III recovers, temporarily blinds Steven with an Eye Flash, and then punches the face of Steven repeatedly, knees his stomach twice, and hook kicks the Evolved Saiyan a few feet away, before Piccolo III extends his right arm to grab Steven by the ankle. In order for the Namek to swiftly pull Steven back to him as Piccolo III finishes his Evil Assault by blasting Steven out of the ring with a purple colored point-blank Mouth Energy Wave, but before Steven could had touched the ground, he easily stops himself and uses super-speed to evade Piccolo III’s Soumasen. Without warning, the pair of blood-red Eye Lasers change direction as they narrowly miss vaporizing the audience and direct themselves back to Steven. Flying up toward the exosphere, Steven notices the homing version of the Soumasen becoming greater in size, speed and power, as the Saiyan was being chased by them. Pretty soon, it looked like to the spectators that if Steven was being pursued by two Moon-sized comets of crimson. Flipping over to face his pursuers, Steven raises his arms in front of him as he uses his Telekinesis to safely dispel the gigantic Eye Beams before they could had reached him. Steven uses Instant Transmission to make his way back into the ring. Reaching Piccolo III in an instant, Steven sends the Namekian clone flying backwards into the sky with a double kick, and Steven crosses his arms in front of him as he uses the Multi-Form in order to split himself into two entities. A brief flash of golden light is given off from the use of the Multi-Form Attack technique, as the two Stevens soon cross their arms again as they now multiply into four copies of the Saiyan. Doing so in much less than a split-second, Steven and his three clones yell out “Multi-Form Attack!”

As they soon charge after Piccolo III, the Namekian had barely braced himself from Steven’s earlier attack high in the sky as he was Skull Bashed in the chest by Steven. Before the first of Steven’s clones front flipped over Steven and double axe-handle punches Piccolo III back into the ring. The second clone of Steven uses Instant Transmission to intercept Piccolo III and proceeds in roundhouse kicking the Namekian even faster down, and the final clone of Steven teleports where Piccolo III was about to crash land into. Before the third clone of Steven puts both of his hands in front of him, palms open and hands turned up at approximately a 90 degree angle. Then, he fuses together the tremendous energy of the Super Kamehameha and the Big Bang Attack into a large, whitish-blue energy sphere with excess energy radiating off of it in the form of small waves. From this energy sphere, Steven’s Multi-Form clone yells “BIG BANG…KAMEHAMEHA!” And fires an extremely powerful, shockwave-like beam that damages Piccolo III severely, as the Namekian clone was completely engulfed by the continent-sized blast. Leaving the Earth’s atmosphere and dissipating harmlessly in outer space, the Big Bang Kamehameha leaves a badly burnt Piccolo III as the Namek lands on his hands and knees nearby the clone of Steven. The Saiyan soon discontinues the use of the Multi-Form Attack technique as his copies fade away and return back into him in the form of energy, as Steven lands in front of Piccolo III. Even though Piccolo III was visibly thrashed by Steven’s Big Bang Kamehameha, the Namekian had lost none of his power, due to Piccolo III having nearly expelled all of the evil he had inherited from Cell out of his being. Picking himself up onto his feet like if nothing had happened to him. Piccolo III did some stretching to his limbs and cracked his neck as Steven did the same. The two looked at one another as they did so, before Piccolo III had grunted “Hah!” “Not bad kid! But it is time to pick up the pace!” Piccolo III glared and grit his teeth. Steven wound up another hard swing, shouting.

“Alright, Mr. Piccolo here I come!” But Piccolo III had wanted the attack all along, and caught it between his wrists. He then jerked his body over the top of Steven’s shoulders, twisting the boy’s arm up and back as far as it could go. The young Saiyan still kept his smile as the sudden maneuver did nothing to hurt him, while also trying to free himself with his other arm, but the clone was too quick and agile for Steven to reach. “OH MY!” The ZTV Reporter gasped. “After Steven and Piccolo III hammered each other with an incredible display of Martial Arts skill that we could all just barely follow, Steven’s wrist has been caught in a hold and Piccolo III is threatening to snap the boy’s arm right off. But it is as if Steven is not showing any signs of pain from this! Although it is clear he is struggling to free his captured limb!” “Come now, Gohan,” the junior chuckled. “What’s holding you back? You showed much more power than this against my bastard of a father...isn’t it time to stop playing around?” Dropping his smile and roaring, the Saiyan flared up his energy in an Explosive Wave. Piccolo III was hurled backwards, bracing himself in midair, but nonetheless Steven was now free. He quickly grabbed his right arm and stretched it once more. “You want more power?” The boy said. “I’ll give you more power!” This was when not even Cell, Goku, and Pan could follow both Steven and Piccolo III’s movements anymore. Raising his strength and flaring up his energy, Steven charged his foe. Meeting in the middle, the pair once again entered a lightning fast-contest of blows. The young Namekian clone was more serious this time, but he still didn’t seem to have an edge. He blocked Steven’s elbow strike with one hand and threw a punch with the other, but the Saiyan twisted his forward arm and caught it. His free fist shot up in a vicious uppercut, pummeling Piccolo III hard in the jaw and sending him flying backward.

“After an amazing recovery, it seems Steven and Piccolo III are going at it again! These two powerhouses seem to be giving it everything they’ve got, and—” Jimmy stopped suddenly, gasping. “—never mind folks! These two are still playing around with one another, but they are getting more serious with each passing moment!” Piccolo III caught himself, flipping over with a handspring and landing on his feet. But, amidst his recovery, the Saiyan had already darted backward, reappearing just behind him. “Gotcha.” Wordlessly, Piccolo III spun and unleashed his own lightning-fast kick. Now, it was Steven’s turn to be knocked back, as the Saiyan hybrid was sent to the very edge of the ring. The Saiyan smiled, recovering his footing. The Namekian wheeled, then they charged each other again. “Wow, this is a lot like my fights with Piccolo Junior and Tien Shinhan at the last Budokai,” said Goku. “Boy, those were quite a set of tournament matches. But the main difference is clear, this time Piccolo is not evil, he just wants to test himself against Gohan.” Pan nodded in agreement. “Mr. Piccolo and Steven Sensei are as close as brothers, but like most siblings, they have a rivalry with one another. The two of them are pretty cute too, but Steven Sensei is the real Stallion.” That last part causes Goku, the Z Fighters, and Cell to look at Pan with wide eyes. The two Z Fighters accelerated to hyper-speed, their bodies a blur to everyone watching as they darted back and forth across the ring. Steven Bloodriver had the same signature style of his predecessor, making his moves easy for Piccolo III to follow, but his greater size and much higher power still made him a challenge. Plus, the longer they fought, the more he was able to slightly differentiate from what Piccolo III was expecting and get the upper hand. “Still expecting me to fight the same way as the old Gohan?” The Saiyan said, slamming a hard blow into Piccolo III’s chest.

The Namekian boy was thrown across the ring, but placed a hand on the white tile and acrobatically flipped back onto his feet. “He’d be deeply impressed in you, Mr. Piccolo. This is a very rare and satisfying experience for the both of us and the audience.” Responding with a grin, Piccolo III’s eyes were calm, but his fingers were also twitching with extreme excitement. Steven and him were fighting at a level surpassing that of anyone else on Earth, but neither of them were even close to going all-out. Without warning, Piccolo III began taking off his weighted clothing, starting with his weighted purple domed cap, before grabbing his white shoulder weights and cape and lifted them over his head. They fell to the ground with a loud thud, an Earth-shaking noise which echoed in Steven’s mind, sealing the fact that Piccolo III was through in playing around and he should as well. KAPOW! Piccolo III hammered the young Saiyan in the back of his skull, the momentum sending his whole head flying forwards. Unable to slow himself, Steven’s face crashed smack into the white tile of the arena, crumbling hard rock until he was buried up to his neck. Then! As the Saiyan was beginning to pick himself up, Piccolo III elbow slams the spine of Steven, knocking the Saiyan even deeper into the ring, and Piccolo III point-blank discharges a two handed golden energy blast at the downed Steven. Right before, Piccolo III’s Explosive Demon Wave was followed by the Namekian raining down a constant barrage of purple Scatter Shot energy blasts. Hoping in weakening Steven enough to battle on even grounds with him, Piccolo III continues in pummeling Steven with several techniques being used all at once, such as the Light Grenade, Scatter Shot, Explosive Demon Wave, Destructive Wind, Mouth Energy Wave, Rapid Fire, and Soumasen for well over a minute.

The small Namekian quickly repositioned himself, stepping on one of Steven’s wrists and forcing his other foot into the small of the boy’s back. “Let’s see you get out of this, Gohan,” he said, pushing hard with his leg. After having removed his weighted clothing, Piccolo III was now even stronger than Super Buu and an equal match for Super Buu (Gotenks and Piccolo Absorbed), but even so, he was struggling to keep Steven pinned down, as the Saiyan was slowly breaking free of Piccolo III’s hold. Twisting Steven’s wrist even harder underneath the full-force of his foot, Piccolo III could feel Steven’s Ki flowing through the veins of the boy, vibrant and defiant energy. His power was being released, bubbling back to the surface with his need to win this match. Suddenly, the ground began to shake, the entire ring rumbling. Blue light started pouring out of the center of the ring, growing in intensity with each second. Drops of sweat appeared on Piccolo III’s forehead, rolling down his cheeks as he struggled to keep Steven down. It was of no use, as Piccolo III’s powerful hold was both being greatly overpowered and overshadowed by Steven’s rising Ki. “RRAAAAAAAAAHHHH!” The raging azure inferno suddenly, erupted in the center of the ring, it’s light and heat too great for any normal evil being to even look at and stand up against. The jagged waves of Steven’s energy were white hot, flames pushing up against Piccolo III’s body and drowning out every last trace of the Namekian’s air until he was forced to let go. When he did, the boy’s power only rose higher, blasting the clone across the ring where he barely caught himself from being disqualified. Even then, Piccolo III could barely keep himself from being blasted away far from the tournament grounds, as Cell and his remaining children braced themselves as well with all of their might from the incredibly powerful aura coming from the boy.

“That’s enough!” Steven yelled, the new sternness in his voice causing Piccolo III and many others to tremble. “We finish this now!” The small Namek’s eyes trembled, amazed at such power and of how Steven was still virtually undamaged. Piccolo III now saw firsthand how outmatched he was, and for the first time in his life, was shaking uncontrollably. Still shocked, the clone grit his teeth as he flared up his purple aura around him and flew back towards the blazing inferno of Saiyan power. He was not about to lose and go back on his promise. He had to find a way to win. Steven’s blue flame-like aura raged on as it prevented Piccolo III from going any farther than a few yards. “It’s not over yet! Twin Rocket Fist!” Piccolo III yelled, stretching his two arms forward as he energized them with all of his power. Filled to the brink with enough power to kill even Majin Buu with a single hit, the limbs glowed with intense purple Ki as they elastically grew and flew across the ring at Steven, a powerful double fist at their end. But the boy, still cloaked in flashing fiery light, made no move whatsoever. When the fists collided with his face, he did nothing but frown, his eyes turned downward. The Twin Rocket Fist hadn’t phased him in the slightest. Then he looked up. His gaze was stern and violent, boring into the clone’s eyes and filling him with fear. Piccolo III froze in terror as his arms subconsciously retracted. An instant later, Steven exploded across the ring in a blinding streak of blue light, pulling one fist back. It struck his opponent squarely in the jaw, launching him in a straight line off the ring and into the ground, unconscious. It was over; he had won.

Perfect Tournament Saga - Chapter 9: Break Through The Limit

The thud from Piccolo III’s collision with the ground seemed much too loud for the small size of his body. His eyes had rolled back in his head immediately; although the blow had knocked him into the ground, unconscious. The Namekian was not really hurt by the attack. Everyone in the stadium was stunned into silence. Their child-hero, the savior promised by Mr. Satan, himself, had suddenly, exploded out of seeming defeat to win the match in one decisive blow. The crowd was amazed by the boy’s resolve...slowly, they began to cheer. “LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! I don’t believe it! It happened faster than my eyes could see, but Steven’s unshakeable determination and incredible power ended the fight!” Jimmy had taken a position next to the fallen clone as the camera came in close. “The speed and ferocity with which he took out Piccolo III was simply astounding! It’s safe to say Mr. Satan knew what he was doing when he handed the fate of the world over to Steven!” Just then, the Reporter saw Mr. Satan out of the corner of his eye. “Oh, and there he is now! Mr. Satan, would you mind telling us what had happened during the final moments of the match? I don’t think I’ve ever seen something so emotionally moving and powerful in my whole life!” With a loud chuckle, Hercule strutted over to the camera. He snatched the microphone out of Jimmy’s hand at super-speed and winked for all his fans at home. “YEYAAAH!” The big Clown roared ostentatiously, his expression showing the perfect blend of pride and confidence. As always, he sounded perfectly rehearsed—the quintessential showman. “What did you expect? Think I would leave the fate of the Earth up to chance? All Steven needed was a little push to remember what was at stake. Just because the kid’s young he still has the talent and fortitude of a champion!” “Simply brilliant, Mr. Satan,” Firecracker said, taking another microphone from his Cameraman. “Without you or your efforts, surely the young Steven wouldn’t have won! On behalf of everyone, the boy included, I thank you for your incredible guidance and inspiration! The whole world thanks you.”

The audience, as well as all the viewers, stood to their feet and applauded the champ once again. It seemed he always had their back. “But let me ask you,” Jimmy began once more. “Are you concerned that the young Steven may have similar struggles when he fights against Cell, himself? If so, will you be prepared to intervene and use your powers of motivation to get him going?” “Humph,” Hercule grunted, shutting his eyes confidently and smiling. “If that were to happen, which I guarantee it won’t, then I suppose it would fall to me to step in. But let’s face the facts. Once the kid got going, he ended his fight with a single blow! Cell won’t last long against that kind of power. It’s practically the same as if Cell was facing me!” The Reporter smiled, adjusting his glasses. “What incredible confidence, folks! Champ, be honest: what’s it like for you to watch this fight? How exciting is it to see your Protégé out there saving the world, all grown up?” Hercule gave a bigger smile in response. All of this was calming; he respected Steven more and more with every passing moment, and he had to keep the audience calm and compose. “Err...naturally, I’m as proud as any Teacher would be. It’s no surprise, really. I’ve always had a knack for spotting real talent!” “Of course,” replied Jimmy. “I’m sure you’ve been expecting great things from him for a very long time!”

Meanwhile, Steven and Pan had went to Piccolo III, as he was waking up and the two helped the Namekian up from off of the ground. Before Steven had apologized for getting carried away to Piccolo III and promised to make it up for him by giving a Senzu Bean and restored clothing to the Namekian clone. Created through Steven’s Magic Materialization, Piccolo III thanks Steven as the clone puts on his newly restored weighted clothing and eats the Senzu Bean he was given to heal from his third degree burns, but feels bad for not keeping his word. Pan cheers Piccolo III up by telling him that once the Perfect Tournament was over, he, Steven, and Pan would visit planet Namek and the Other World to meet the Namekians there. With Steven also adding that he would make both Piccolo III and Pan as strong as him. Before the Saiyan also suggested that Piccolo III should be called Ottavino now as he noted Piccolo III was more like a younger brother of Mr. Piccolo than his clone. The newly Christened Ottavino happily accepts the name, before Ottavino and Pan congratulated Steven on his victory. Steven thanks them and gives a victory sign. The three children wisely dodged the throng of Reporters and made their way to where Steven’s father and the others were. Goku stood up to greet Steven and Ottavino immediately. Shaking hands with Ottavino, Goku began “Good job, Gohan and Ottavino! You really showed us what you two are made of.” The young Saiyan smiled up at his dad. “Thank you Father. Mr. Ottavino tried his best and actually forced me to fight seriously in order to win the match.” “You’re welcome son. I am very proud on how much you had grown.” Goku patted his son on the back. “Even I and Pan lost track of both you and Ottavino, I can’t wait to see you beat Cell and bring peace back into the world.” “You know,” added Goku, “that speech by your grandfather, Pan...it actually wasn’t all that bad! It even got my blood pumping a little bit.” “You’ve gotta be kidding, Goku,” Trunks said, annoyed. “Hey, I’ll give Mr. Satan credit.

He might be one of the worst fighters I’ve ever met, but he sure knows how to work a crowd,” Goku laughed as did everyone else around the Super Saiyan. Without warning, Cell’s boots made their characteristic TAC as he landed beside Ottavino. His utterly disaffected expression concealed whatever he might have been thinking about his son’s defeat and treachery. Just as before, the crowd hushed as they waited to see what the evil creature would do. Suddenly, Cell Jr landed beside his father, a sadistic grin on his tiny face. Without warning, he pulled one boot back and viciously kicked Ottavino in the side, but the Namek stopped the kick with only a finger. “Time to die, filthy traitor!” Cell Junior sneered. “You lost and betrayed your own family! Now it’s time to pay the price!” Smirking, the Namekian clone flipped off Cell Junior, and the infuriated junior flared his golden aura as he began beating his younger brother mercilessly. But Ottavino easily blocked everything Cell Junior threw at him, as the Namekian used an index finger from his left hand to stop all of his brother’s lightning fast and planet-shattering attacks. Before Ottavino had merely flicked Cell Junior in the temple with the same finger. The overwhelming force of the simple finger flick had blew up Cell Junior into nothing but blue smoke, as Ottavino lowered his hand to his side and turned to Cell. The Bio-Android didn’t move, but the corner of his mouth curled into the tiniest of smiles. He folded his arms across his chest, signaling to the others that he did not care for the death of his own son. “What...that’s...sickening!” Said Krillin, breaking the silence. “Aren’t they on the same team? If that’s how Cell treats his own kind, I can’t imagine what he has planned for us!”

Though most of the Z Fighters were wincing at the display of cruelty, Cell simply gave a dark smile to them and returned to his area. In truth, Cell took the opportunity to create several even more powerful clones in secret upon reaching Raditz Junior within their granite tower. As Cell vaporized the original Raditz Junior with a Death Beam, before replacing him with a new and far more dependable clone. “That’s better,” said Cell quietly. Before the Bio-Android ordered his children to remain within the tower and only emerge out of it when he called for them. They nodded in agreement and looked out from the two windows as their father dismissed them. Smiling again, Cell lifted into the air outside his tower. “All right, everyone. The winner of this round is Gohan; he will advance to face me in the next round—a match I am very eager to begin.” His smile suddenly, vanished. “And now, it seems we have two more bouts remaining in this round. I’m sure they’ll prove entertaining to all of us, though I doubt they’ll match the spectacle of when I destroy the Earth.” He chuckled, watching as most of the Humans cringed. Every time he reminded them of their impending doom, he could taste the fear that rippled through their bodies. But taunting them was getting less satisfying. He was growing impatient, now; he almost regretted how long it was all taking. “For the third match, representing the Earth...I call Pan to the ring!” The young fighter smiled, she could finally test herself against an actual enemy and impress the ones she loves at the same time. Her strength was mind-boggling for a little girl; so much so that even Bojack and his Galaxy Soldiers couldn’t possibly stand a chance against her. “Be careful, Pan. Your foe might be a dirty fighter,” said Goku, gently putting his hand on his new friend’s shoulder.

“If it gets to be too much for you, go ahead and forfeit. Gohan and I will take care of Cell.” “Thank you, Mr. Goku. But I will be strong enough to beat my opponent.” Pan replied. The other Saiyan nodded. “I can’t tell you how thrilled I am to be going out there against one of those juniors, especially at my power level.” “No sweat, Pan. We all believe you can do it,” the Super Saiyan smiled. Cell began again. “Representing myself, I present a junior you all will find most interesting. Raditz Jr, step into the ring!” “Raditz!?” Goku blurted out. “You’ve gotta be kidding! After all this time, I almost forgot about him. Man, that was a long time ago. Who knew Doctor Gero was collecting DNA for Cell all the way back then!” “Exactly Mr. Goku, Dr. Gero had been collecting DNA samples and data of all sorts ever since you had crippled the Red Ribbon Army more than a decade ago, but I seriously doubt this second copy of Raditz is going to be all that weak,” Ottavino remarked. Although having listened to Ottavino, Goku, however, was thinking about other things. “So, do you think he’s evil like all the others? I always wondered what would have happened if my brother didn’t have to die. Maybe he could have been a good guy over time, like Piccolo or Vegeta.” “It would had been likely for the real Raditz, but not for Nappa.” Ottavino began. “I’m very positive that bald asshole could have never reformed his ways, Vegeta had done us a favor in killing him. However, I am the only one of Cell’s offspring to ever change. The rest of the clones are nothing but evil monsters like Cell, himself. I can’t wait to see Gohan, Pan, Mr. Trunks, and you Mr. Goku snuff out those arrogant blowhards from the Earth.” The Saiyan smiled, crossing his arms over his chest. “Oh, right. Thank you Ottavino. Well, do your best Pan. I kind of envy you, though. I wish I was getting to fight Raditz Junior myself.” Krillin rolled his eyes. “Of course you do, Goku.”

“Good luck, Pan, I and everyone else will be rooting for you.” Steven said to his girlfriend, as she and him shared a hug, before Pan went to the tournament ring. Booming with intense cheering for Pan, the audience in the grandstands and beyond cheered her on as she waved back to her family, friends, and fans. Hopping into the ring, Pan took her place in the corner opposite Raditz Jr. The short clone had the same long, dark hair of his namesake. He wore the characteristic Saiyan armor, complete with what appeared to be a Scouter—all apparently materialized by Cell. The biggest difference, though, was the pale blue tint to his skin. Despite this, he looked much more Human than any of the other clones. Before anyone could speak, Cell dropped onto the ring beside his son, as Pan did some warming up exercises. “Don’t fail me like the others,” Cell warned quietly. “I’m growing more and more impatient. Finish this, and you’ll be rewarded.” “Yes sir!” The little Saiyan clone shouted excitedly, clenching his fists. “Just leave it to me!” Ignoring his son’s response, Cell lifted back off into the sky, signaling that the match could begin. “All right, clone,” Pan said, ducking into the same stance Goku used before he had battled Vegeta for the first time on Earth. Last time an Earthling had gone up against Raditz, Krillin was taken out with a single swipe of the Saiyan’s tail. This time Raditz was the one going to have to be more careful. “Ready to rumble?” Without warning, her opponent’s power had suddenly, went off the charts as Raditz’s long black hair slowly turned blonde and grew slightly farther down. Soon his eyebrows and tail turned the same color, a golden aura shot out from around him, and lastly his pupils turned blue-green. Having become a Super Saiyan, Raditz Jr looked up...but his smile seemed more bestial than Human or Saiyan. Although, unnerving to most of the audience, Pan was absolutely undaunted. “I’m gonna rip you to shreds, tomboy! Even if you are a Saiyan and a girl, I will not hold back against you!” Raditz snarled, licking his lips.

“Daddy’s gonna be proud!” But Pan didn’t respond to the taunt the way Raditz had expected. “Not likely, as your nothing when compared to me!” Her voice was lighthearted and confident. “I’m the granddaughter of Mr. Satan and you’re nothing but a Smurf!” “What!?” The clone yelled. “How dare you mock me! You’re going to regret that!” “With what? Go ahead and whine to your father and brothers to come help you. I will just save my boyfriend the trouble of destroying all of you myself,” Pan said with a grin. She was happy that for once she would show her grandfather, Steven, Piccolo, and Ottavino how much she had improved—the thought that she could make Steven even more attracted to her was something she had really hoped for. Without waiting a moment longer, Pan shot forward, Raditz followed suit, accelerating toward the center of the ring. “DOUBLE SUNDAY!” Screamed Raditz Jr, stretching out both of his arms and releasing the dual pink beams. However, Pan easily knocked the first blast into orbit with an axe kick, before she backslapped the second one back to Raditz. The baffled clone was just barely able to dodge it as the pink wave of energy burned a hole through Mr. Satan’s afro. Leaving the champ with a donut-shaped afro, as the Z Fighters and Cell shared a laugh. Just before the two met, Pan dove forward and executed a front handspring off the ring, flipping over the blue Saiyan’s head and neatly dodging his Ki-enhanced punch. The Super Saiyan skidded to a halt and wheeled, launching himself back at his opponent. Pan flipped again, twisting to face Raditz, and did the same. This time, Raditz started to aim high, expecting the same maneuver, but the Z Fighter recognized it immediately. Raditz’s stance was too sloppy, too obvious. Pan smiled. With the training provided by Steven, Piccolo, and Ottavino, she was finally able to demonstrate her skill as a Martial Artist to those in the league of the rest of the Z Fighters. “You can’t dodge me!” Yelled Raditz, still expecting a high feint. Pan telegraphed an upward leap...then ducked under the blow, rolling twice and sweeping the surprised junior’s feet out from under him.

“What the—” “Nice try!” Shouted Pan, grabbing Raditz by the hair and using her momentum to spin the clone around as she rose to her feet. “Dragon Throw!” “How—how dare you!” Screamed the dizzy Super Saiyan. “AHHHH!” Pan was swinging him around in a wide arc, leaving Raditz completely unbalanced. “Hasta la vista Pitufo!” Taunted Pan jovially, flinging Raditz Jr out of the ring with an extra burst of strength. She then raised her left hand to the flung Saiyan, before Pan launched a clear Ki sphere onto Raditz in order to deliver the death blow. Pan’s Volteks Aura hits Raditz Junior square in the back, as the clone let’s out one last scream as the energy sphere drives itself straight through the back of Raditz. Instantly killing the junior, as the Volteks Aura comes out of the Saiyan’s chest, by blasting it wide open. Right before, the sphere self-destructs in a quick white explosion that vaporizes every last trace of Raditz Junior. Earning Pan the win for the match. “Woah, she took down Raditz Junior with a single hit!” Trunks said, his surprise echoing the thoughts of the other Z Fighters. “Just one blow and her opponent was stronger than Cell Junior was even before he went Super Saiyan!” “Yeah! Go Pan!” Goku, Krillin, Ottavino, Tien, Steven, and Mr. Satan shouted happily. “Raditz wasn’t able to land one himself, even when Cell made this clone even stronger than the last one,” Ottavino observed. “That’s a pretty big advantage Cell has, but against us it’s almost nothing. Either away I’m glad to see Pan being so strong.” “I wouldn’t count it as over quite yet,” said Tien. “Cell is one powerful and crafty son of a bitch, as we do not know what his true limits are. If that evil monster is anywhere near as strong as Gohan, all of us are gonna be in a real tight spot pretty soon.” “Ladies and gentlemen, from my position I am able to determine this one is indeed over!” Jimmy announced. “It appeared as if Pan had finish things in one solid throw and energy blast combo. Let’s cheer as she set that monster straight!” All of a sudden, Cell landed onto the other side of the ring, with Pan immediately taking a defensive position.

Pan and Cell locked eyes with one another for a moment, before suddenly, a thunderous voice from the monster cut through the cheering. “That’s quite enough of that,” Cell said, chuckling. All eyes turned to the Bio-Android. “As entertaining as you Humans are, what with your pointless praise and cheering, we really should keep things moving along. The main event is so close to unfolding, I can barely wait. I’m sure you understand.” The Bio-Android grinned, his look putting an end to the matter. “Well done, Pan,” he said, almost sincere. “You may go back to your friends and family now.” Though giving Cell a scowl in return, Pan was still happy about proving herself to be a formidable adversary to everyone. She quickly made her way back to the Z Fighters, as they congratulate her on her victory and skill. “Uh, yes, then,” Firecracker said, getting back to business. “By yet another one hit wonder, the winner of this match is Pan, meaning she will advance to face Cell in the finals.” He then looked up at Cell expectantly. Everyone in the stadium had begun to take their seats once more, but there was much discussion taking place. Up in the stands, yet another Z Fighter was very impressed with Pan’s handiwork. Yamcha and Bulma, who’d both kept on their toes throughout the preliminaries, had actually been lucky enough to see the matches a little more clearly than most of the audience. “Whew,” the Bandit chuckled. “That sure was some match. Pan’s really strong, way more than I would have thought!” “Well that’s what happens when you mess with a lady,” Bulma replied proudly. “You might think twice about messing with us when we get serious,” she joked. “Tch,” Yamcha coughed out loud. “Bulma, not so loud. I do believe you from firsthand experience, but Cell might hear you.” “Hey, I was kidding around,” Bulma rolled her eyes.

“Sure, I bet the prospect of a girl beating someone like that creep sounds swell, but only Trunks, Goku, Gohan, and Piccolo III are strong enough to beat him. Plus, that kind of fighting is way too risky for even Pan to want to do it. She’d be putting her life on the line if she does fight Cell.” “Right, haha,” Yamcha laughed nervously, turning back to the fight. Inwardly, though, he was jovial—for he knew that Cell and his forces were losing ground with each following bout. “Well, I hope their training paid off. Cell looks pretty strong and scary out there.” “Don’t you worry,” the blue-haired woman huffed. “If Cell really is as strong as Gohan or Piccolo III, it won’t be a problem, as Goku, Trunks, and the others would step in and help take Cell down. But either way, those juniors are just grossly strong. Even Goku and Gohan had a little trouble with them.” “All right,” Cell said loudly. “The time has come for the final of my children to fight. My greatest son, Cell Junior, will now face, in the last of the semi-final round, the one called Mirai Trunks.” “And to no one’s surprise,” Jimmy began, “The final match will pan Trunks up against a fresh new Cell Junior, the evil monster’s miniature double. Something tells me that this last little clone will be even fiercer than the others. Let’s hope that Mirai Trunks can hold his own, giving the Earth yet another fighter in the final round!” “Ready to go, Trunks?” Goku asked with a smile.

Wordlessly, the son of Vegeta looked down. His long purple hair whipped from side to side in the wind, his bangs blowing into his eyes. Lightly, he reached up and brushed them behind his ear. There was definitely a serious note in his eyes. “I’m ready,” Trunks said at last. Confidently, he walked over to the stairs and made his way up. “Do your best, Trunks,” Tien shouted, “Yeah, you got this, bro,” Krillin added. Before the Z Fighters and everyone else in the tournament had witnessed this spectacle. “ONE…TWO…THREE…GO! WHO’S THAT AWESOME GUY! THAT CAN GO TOE TO TOE WITH CELL! THAT’S TRUNKS THAT’S WHO! ARRIVING FROM THE FUTURE TO STOP ANDROIDS! NOW AFTER KICKING THEIR ASSES! TRUNKS TAKES THE STAGE TO DO THE SAME ONCE AGAIN! BUT THIS TIME TO BEAT AN EVIL KNOCK OFF OF THE REAL CELL!” Pan, Ottavino, and Steven cheered in perfect rhythm and harmony to their comrade. Impressed, many clapped for their performance, as Cell looked at the trio with a surprised expression on his face. Trunks turned back and nodded to his friends with a soft smile, finally finding his starting place in the ring. His time was now, the moment to overcome this one remaining obstacle. In spite of the events of the day, he, more than any of the others, had maintained his somber demeanor. It wasn’t even his world, but it was his responsibility. To add to the tension, there had still been no word from his father, a fact that deeply troubled him. Yet all those distractions suddenly, vanished as he set his mind on battle. This was sure to be a true test of his abilities. How would his new strength compare to that of this new and improved Cell Junior? He didn’t yet know if he was the Earth’s best chance to defeat this clone or if it might be one of the other Z Fighters, but one thing was certain: he wasn’t going to lose to some imitation.

Trunks was going to get his shot at Cell no matter what, to end things once and for all. “Good luck, Trunks!” Bulma yelled, her voice piercing above the crowd’s cheers. Startled, Trunks’ eyes flashed over to her for an instant. He was glad she was there watching for the tiniest fraction of a second, but immediately became worried about her safety. Luckily Yamcha was there, seemingly ready to protect her. Trunks just hoped it didn’t come to that, though he had seen enough of Cell Jr’s attitude to make him anxious. His eyes darted back forward, coming to rest on the small black and blue creature that stood before him. Cell Jr seemed every bit as cocky and overconfident as the others, yet he was also clearly more powerful...and not just by a little bit. Clearly, Cell hadn’t skimped on power when creating this one. “Fighters ready!?” The Announcer yelled into the mic. Both loosened their stances, crouching slightly as they faced off. The junior then raised both of his hands in a Sheepish looking defense in front of him, as if keeping Trunks at a distance. “You may begin!” Cell said, standing back on his tower. His look, for the first time in the fights so far, reflected actual interest. “Whenever you’re ready...whelp,” the little monster chuckled. Trunks huffed, almost smiling. “Oh? Well if it’s all right with you,” he said, his biceps twisting and the muscle tendons in his body tightening. “I plan to skip right to the ending.” Cell Jr chuckled, curling his index and middle fingers. “Fine by me.” “HUAAAA!” The golden aura of the Super Saiyan transformation beamed forth from Trunks’ body, straightening his hair into spikes and turning his pupils greenish blue. “Here we go,” he thought. “This one’s for you, father.” Perfect Tournament Saga - Chapter 10: Insurgence

The dull roar of Cell Jr’s pale golden aura caused the ring to vibrate gently as the little clone powered up. His face was a mixture of sadistic anticipation and genuine excitement. He couldn’t wait to rip his opponent to pieces. Across the ring, the son of Vegeta wore the tiniest hint of a smile. Though his aura had initially been even brighter than that of his enemy, it had quickly vanished as he stabilized his energy. Powering up was still a little strenuous, but at least he could maintain perfect control at any level. He had Gohan to thank for that. His right hand, clenched into a fist, tingled...it longed for the familiar grip of the Brave Sword that was currently slung over his back. But now was not the time. He had relied on the sword too often, so often that it had become a crutch. If he had to use it, he would, but he’d do his best to go without it. At least for now. “You’re just like Goku, Gohan, and Vegeta, then?” The clone murmured. “Turn your hair blonde and suddenly, you’re invincible, as one of those Super Saiyans right? But what you don’t know is that Dad told me I should go all out against you. You’re as good as dead already, hah. If you run away scared, I’ll even make it quick!” Cell Jr’s taunt immediately snapped him back to the challenge at hand. Trunks could tell that although the little clone wasn’t quite powered up all the way, he wasn’t making any effort to hide his energy either. Even so, it was a lot of power, almost more than he had anticipated. “You must not know who I am,” Trunks calmly replied, allowing his grin to widen just a little bit more. “I’ve dealt with enough freaks to know when to really be scared, and I’m afraid you just don’t cut it.” “Ni ni ni,” snickered the clone, clenching his fists. “We’ll just see about that!” Rather than responding, Trunks tightened his muscles and sprang forward, letting his Ki build up underneath him. When he had closed half the distance, he blasted off the ground in a wide arc, reaching his opponent a split second later with a powerful downward kick. To his credit, Cell Jr held his ground, only bringing up his forearm to block at the last moment.

The weight of the blow pushed him down, but he quickly responded with a series of punches aimed at his foe’s center of mass. “AND THE MATCH HAS BEGUN!” Shouted the familiar voice of the Announcer, who had wisely taken a position a safe distance away from the ring. The two fighters began rising into the air, trading blows rapidly as they tested each other. “Again, we’re treated to a spectacular aerial combat! I don’t know how they’re doing it, folks, but it sure is incredibly fun to watch!” They weren’t even a minute into the fight, and already Trunks was surprised by the force behind each of Cell Jr’s blows. He was able to block them, of course, and without tremendous difficulty, but each one seemed to sting harder than the last. Trunks couldn’t decide which was more impressive, their blinding speed or their incredible strength. At the moment, he was being slowly pushed, one blow at a time, higher and higher up into the air. Realizing he was already more on the defensive than he’d like, the half-Saiyan gathered his Ki and flew straight up. Turning in an instant, he looked down and analyzed the Jr’s approach for a weak spot. But when he found none, he decided on an alternate approach. Trunks extended both hands in front of his body as if he was charging an attack, being sure to sell the tactic with his facial expression.

He knew perfectly well that the stance left just the slightest weakness in his frontal defenses, an opening which he hoped wouldn’t be so wide that the clone would immediately suspect a ruse—it was slight, small, a detail of fighting he’d only picked up after considerable observations of his father. But Cell Jr sped ignorantly and blindly forwards, thinking himself tremendously clever. The clone’s thrusting upward kick passed clean through the Saiyan’s Afterimage, his face twisting in immediate frustration as he finally realized the deception. Worst of all, he’d lost sight of Trunks completely. “Perfect,” Trunks thought. The Super Saiyan knew how crucially important timing could be as well, yet another skill he’d learned from Vegeta—which had been honed to new levels in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. Just when Cell Jr looked away, still desperately searching, Trunks reappeared directly underneath him. With one powerful kick, the Z Fighter launched him even higher into the sky, then teleported above, clobbered him hard again, and sent him crashing down toward the ring. Cell Jr audibly yelped as he smashed head-first against the stone surface. “Man! They’re already fighting at a higher level than when I did against the clone of Frieza,” Goku said observantly, both excitement and sobriety mixed in his voice. “Though I was just playing around against Frieza Junior. It’s hard to say who has the edge right now in this match. I wonder how much higher they can go from here?” Steven’s blood-red eyes never moved from the battle. “Well father, Mr. Trunks did manage to nearly master his Super Saiyan energy, but not quite like you father, me, and Vegeta did, and both Mr. Trunks and Cell Junior are barely showing what their made of so far. As I believe that the both of them will dazzle us any minute now.” “Hey, wait a second—do you know something we don’t?” Krillin asked, surprised.

“Maybe some secret he discovered when you guys were training together?” “Mr. Trunks has many new techniques up his sleeve,” the boy replied, smiling in Goku-esque fashion. “Right now, though, Uncle Krillin. Mr. Trunks needs to be concerned about this clone. It’s not just that Cell Junior’s a lot stronger than the others either. He seems...much more monstrous and unpredictable.” “Well, most of Cell’s clones are all monsters,” Tien added. “But I see your point. And if I recall, Trunks was the one most concerned about protecting the innocent people here in the audience.” “Hmm,” Goku grunted, considering everything. “We should spread out,” Tien suggested. “If things get ugly, the last thing we need is for all these people to pay the price.” “Good idea,” agreed Goku. “Gohan and I should take opposite corners of the ring. You, Pan, Ottavino, and Krillin can cover our blind spots.” The six Z Fighters moved into position as the battle continued.

“Bet you think you’re really something, getting the drop on me!” Cell Jr snarled, picking himself up off the ring. “You ain’t seen nothin yet, asshole.” Trunks relaxed slightly and dropped down to the ring a short distance away, his golden hair still more relaxed than usual. “At least I don’t need to use name-calling to compensate,” he answered, the tone in his voice becoming increasingly serious. “It’ll take more than petty insults to provoke a response from me.” The clone only sneered. “Well then, let’s see if this is enough.” Crossing his arms in front of him, Cell Jr concentrated for a moment. His energy built up, then suddenly, dropped as his form shimmered and divided into two copies. Both lifted off the ground, then charged. “It—it looks like another monster just came out of nowhere! Uh, could there be two of them, or is this an illusion of some kind?” Stuttered Jimmy, obviously perplexed. “I don’t know what technique Cell Jr is pulling here, but it sure doesn't look good for our challenger!” Standing on the other side of the ring, Tien grunted. “Humph. The clone cloned himself—how original.” The other five Z Fighters smiled. “He did a piss-poor job of it, too. Lost more of his energy than I and Gohan ever did.” The three-eyed Monk quieted his mind and sent Trunks a Telepathic message. “The one on the left is the original.” The half-Saiyan nodded his thanks just moments before the two clones reached him, one coming in with a high kick and the other aiming for his gut with a haymaker. But he blocked both blows easily and responded with an elbow strike that knocked the clone on the left almost all the way across the ring. Satisfied, he turned with an already-charged energy attack in his hand. The second clone was only a few feet away when he released the brilliant golden beam, aimed upward so as to prevent any collateral damage.

But the beam passed through empty air as the clone’s body faded away; a split-second later, a heavy kick slammed into the Saiyan’s back and smashed him against the ground. “Whoa!” Exclaimed Goku. “That clone may not be able to execute the Multi-Form very well, but he sure recombined almost as quickly as Gohan did!” “That was smart,” added Ottavino via Telepathy from the other side of the ring; the Z Fighters were speaking Telepathically so that only they could hear each other. “It takes a lot to catch Mr. Trunks off guard like that.” Grunting, the Super Saiyan pushed himself up and quickly rolled to one side, avoiding his opponent’s downward knee strike. Still on his back, he pulled his hands together with his palms forward. “BURNING ATTACK!” The golden ball of energy struck the unsuspecting Cell Jr directly in the chest, launching him up into the cloudless blue sky while he desperately tried to keep it from exploding. Meanwhile, Trunks sprung back to his feet and rocketed back toward his opponent. Smiling and trusting that they were a safe distance from the audience, he detonated his Burning Attack with a simple clench of his fist. On the ground, Jimmy shielded his eyes. “YAAH!” He yelped. “Uh, ladies and gentlemen I think some sort of energy bomb just exploded in the sky!” He shouted, the camera panning up to catch the deep orange smoke spreading far above them. “If an explosion like that had occurred down here in the ring, nearly all of us would be toast!” He stammered, a hint of fear evident in his voice. “Uh,” he began, looking around at his Producers.

“I hate to say this, but I’m not certain we can guarantee the safety of the audience. I would advise anyone who feels uncomfortable to begin making their way further from the arena. We will begin setting up more viewing areas in the surrounding tents for those of you who prefer to leave.” Cell Jr exploded out of the cloud like a comet, his fists already crackling with energy. The two streaks of golden light met with a thunderclap. On the ground, the eyes from Goku, Ottavino, Pan, and Steven darted back and forth across the sky, watching every blow. They were the only ones who could tell what was going on; everyone else just heard a low rumble from above that shook the ground gently. The camera panned across the sky, but it was hopeless. Even Krillin could only rub his eyes as he strained to catch a glimpse of something. At the top of the imposing black tower, Cell’s scowl revealed nothing. But his eyes, too, darted back and forth as he watched his son battle the son of Vegeta. “I can’t see anything at all,” complained Bulma. Yamcha shrugged. “Join the club. I can’t see anything either; they’re just moving too fast. Give them a minute and I’m sure they’ll slow down.” “Why haven’t I invented some kind of visual aid for watching these fights?” She replied, more to herself than anyone else. “If I could somehow increase the brain’s visual processing power and then combine it with Scouter technology and somehow program it to follow the fights automatically...hmm. Goggles, glasses? A visor might be better...” “Sounds pretty complex,” Yamcha said, half interested. Bulma, whose brain was now spinning in a whole other plane, had completely lost track of where she was. A new device that would finally let her keep up with all the fighting had occupied every synapse. Right before, Steven had materialized a sturdy pair of emerald green colored Dual Held Scouter-like visors that did just that and more, to both Bulma and Yamcha. The Saiyan had also notified them Telepathically that the visors were for them. As the two thanked him and put them on just in time to flawlessly see a particularly loud crash sounding directly above the ring.

Everyone watched as the Super Saiyan plummeted out of the sky, holding Cell Jr under him by the throat. “AND HERE THEY COME! Both are falling from the Heavens like a meteor!” Shouted Jimmy exultantly. “It appears as if our golden-haired contender has managed to overpower the little monster! This round may be over in mere seconds, folks!” “Hmm, I’m not so sure,” muttered Goku. “Neither of them have powered up all the way.” Trunks watched the ring getting larger and larger underneath them. He had to time his next move perfectly. As Cell Jr snarled, Trunks suddenly, tightened his grip on the clone’s neck and yanked, smashing their foreheads together. While the little monster was momentarily dazed, Trunks released his hold and lifted both hands above his head as he continued to fall. “FINISH BUSTER!” Swinging his arms forward, he released the golden energy sphere, using it to arrest his momentum. Moments later, Cell Jr smashed into the ring with a thunderous crash that released a massive shockwave in every direction. But, to his shock, his energy sphere didn’t detonate. Instead, a flash of bright golden light followed the shockwave, and the Finish Buster rebounded back up toward him. “SHIT!” Trunks rolled to one side to dodge, but couldn’t move before a double fist smashed into his back. The pain lit his spine on fire contorting him unnaturally forwards. “Darn it! He powered up, right after, he hit the ground!” The Saiyan thought, trying to regain his balance. “He just keeps going higher! I don’t know how much longer I can keep matching him.” With a shout, the half-Saiyan released his energy in a Super Explosive Wave, immediately initiating his own power-up. His muscles, stretched tightly underneath his black shirt and armor, and also bulging slightly as white-hot light poured out of his aura. The creases and wrinkles in his grey pants shook in waves as energy poured out of his body. Finally, the flow abated for a split-second...only to return in a pure smooth wave that shot out from around him, leaving him in complete control.

By combining Gohan’s meditative approach with successive power-ups into the Ascended Super Saiyan and Ultra Super Saiyan states, Trunks had managed to solve the problem of energy loss. Powering up was not nearly as effortless as in the Mastered Super Saiyan form used by Goku and Steven, and his peak power wasn’t quite as high as any of the other users of the mastered form, but he had just as much control. He had worked a little on maintaining the form after he’d seen Goku and Steven do so, but he still preferred his own way. “All right,” Trunks said sternly. “Ready to fight a real Ascended Super Saiyan?” Cell’s clone only snarled, so Trunks charged forward in midair with a close whirling back kick. When his opponent ducked, as expected, the Saiyan twisted his body and smashed his elbow into Cell Jr’s neck with all his force. The momentum in the blow would have been enough to level an entire mountain range a few times over, but it sent a jarring shockwave up his arm. The junior was knocked back several feet, but he only sneered as he spat blood. “That all you’ve got, Super Saiyan?” Genuinely shocked, and now a little frustrated, Trunks charged forwards. But the clone was already on the attack. The Saiyan barely raised his guard in time as Cell Jr launched a series of heavy blows that peppered his body from every angle. The punches were impossibly heavy; though it was simple enough to block them, they left stinging impacts on his arms. “I’d have never dreamed there could be opponents so much stronger than the Androids. But this...it’s unreal! As far as I’ve come, and this is the best I can do!” He grunted as he tried to gain an advantage. But Cell Jr’s speed was incredible. “Trunks has lost his advantage,” said Goku, just loud enough for the other Z Fighters to hear through their minds. “This Cell clone may be too much for him.” Krillin nodded, his eyes locking with Goku’s for a moment. “Yeah, it looks pretty bad.” Surprisingly, though, Steven wore a different look.

“I wouldn’t throw in the towel just yet. Mr. Trunks isn’t going to give up and he still hasn’t played his best cards yet, that’s for sure.” “What do you know that we don’t?” Asked Krillin. They were all still holding position in case a stray blast headed toward the crowds. “Stop acting so mysterious.” “Wait and see Uncle Krillin,” the boy replied. “Makankosappo!” The clone screamed, firing the spiraling beam from only a few meters away. Trunks narrowly managed to duck as it passed by his head, searing the air with a streak of blazing heat. But his foe had already fired another attack: a Death Beam aimed at his center of mass. Desperately, the Ascended Super Saiyan pushed himself up with a Kiai in just enough time to avoid being hit. But it seemed the Devilish monster had settled into a routine. Cell Jr began alternating between Piccolo’s attack and the Death Beams used by Frieza and Cooler, forcing Trunks into aerial Gymnastics. “Hah! That’s right. Dance, fool, dance! Even you can’t avoid them forever, scum!” As he continued to dodge, the young man from the future weighed his options. Right now, strength wasn’t enough; he needed speed to evade the clone’s attacks.

The piercing beams were highly concentrated—he knew that just one solid hit could mean the difference between victory and defeat. Even so, dodging wasn’t terribly difficult. Cell Jr had already fallen into a pattern, firing the same set of attacks at the same places with the same cadence. What’s more, the little minion kept taunting and mocking as though he had already won. Clearly, none of the strength Trunks had displayed so far had been enough to shake the clone. In a sudden flash, Trunks had an epiphany. “That’s it!” He thought. “That’s why he’s so immature! All of Cell Jr’s power and techniques have been handed to him; the little Demon never had to work for anything. I might not win this battle with raw power alone, but maybe with skill and resolve.” The half-Saiyan had come a long way. For most of his life, his training had been focused on nothing but attaining the next level of power. Though Gohan had taught him as much as was possible, he had never really gotten the chance to hone his skills in battle. The Cyborgs did not make very good sparring partners. It was only when he returned to the past that he was finally introduced to a level of skilled combat he’d never even imagined—a level shown by Goku and Vegeta, and now by Steven as well. Initially, he was still rash and over-eager, putting all his energy into the most dazzling displays of power he could come up with. But he’d worked hard honing his technique, his tactics, his precision, the nuances of combat, all of it, and now was the time to test himself. Raw strength alone was not the only thing that could win him this battle. With heightened resolve, he charged in low, dodging the continued flurry of piercing attacks with ease. Junior’s beams were just too predictable to pose any real threat, no matter how powerful they were. Closing the distance with an extra burst of speed, he fired a small, concentrated blast into Cell Jr’s ribs that knocked him off-balance. Then he spun around, grabbed the clone’s wings, and delivered his most powerful thrust-kick to the center of the little creature’s back.

Snarling at the pain, Cell Jr whipped around with a furious kick, but Trunks was already moving out of reach and it passed sloppily through the empty air. Taking advantage of the clone’s exposed stance, the Saiyan delivered a hammer fist to his side and began spamming energy attacks at point-blank range. “I’m stronger than you!” Screamed the clone, pulling out of his tailspin and rocketing back up toward Trunks. “That dirty Saiyan might have gotten in one lucky blow, but it won’t happen ag—” “Surprise!” Trunks pulled one hand from behind his back to reveal a fully-charged God Breaker. “HYAA!” Cell Jr only managed to get one arm up to block before the narrow golden beam struck him, scorching his face and knocking him back. Only a split second later, he felt a succession of heavy blows to his back and neck and torso—everywhere he was exposed. Setting his teeth, Trunks gripped the junior by the arm and twisted it, then fired another God Breaker from the other hand. Perhaps it was cliché to use the same attack several times in rapid succession...but he did love this move. Cliché or not, the golden beam struck Cell Jr full in the back, cracking one wing and ripping open an angry wound despite his armor. A powerful kick to the back of the neck nearly dazed him. “No!” Blurted the clone, his frustration obvious. “This can’t be happening! I...I’m stronger!” But an elbow to his face neatly cut off any further musings. Trunks was firmly on the offensive now, taking advantage of the clone’s disorientation and putting his greater size to good use. Whatever edge in power Cell Jr had maintained before, it was rapidly disappearing. “See, I told you Mr. Trunks wasn’t beaten yet,” Steven said calmly. “You can say that again!” Krillin said joyously.

“That little creature is getting the stuffing knocked out of him.” His father nodded in agreement. “Trunks has really come a long way. When he first came, he was as rash and headstrong as Cell Jr. Now he’s fighting like a real pro.” “Let’s just hope he can finish the freak off quickly,” Tien said, tapping his fingers across his chest from nervousness. “I’ve got a bad feeling about this.” BLAMM! A particularly hard kick from Trunks knocked Cell Jr skyward, his limbs splaying wildly as he tried to regain control. This was getting out of hand. He was the son of Cell, the most strong and powerful creature in existence! This arrogant Ascended Super Saiyan and all his friends were simply beneath him. Literally. A sudden stroke of genius came over him. With a wild grin, he extended both his hands downward and formed a silvery energy sphere. “NOW TRY TO BLOCK THIS!” The ball dropped for a few yards, then suddenly, split into thousands of individual blasts raining down on the ring and the surrounding area. “Here we go!” Shouted Goku, crouching and summoning his fiery golden aura. “Don’t let any of these get through! It’s up to us, guys!” On cue, Tien crossed his arms and split into four copies. Each one then powered up, igniting the crimson aura of Kaioken, and spread out as they prepared to deflect the deadly rain of fire. Without bothering to power up beyond his normal artificial energy, Krillin raised one hand and began firing Scatter Energy Waves, splitting them into multiple balls that shot up toward the falling attacks. With luck, all the blasts they struck would detonate safely high in the air. Goku, Pan, Ottavino, and Steven exploded into action, using their speed to intercept the attacks as quickly as possible. “This is trouble!” Yamcha said, hurrying to his feet.

“Stay down, Bulma. I’ll look after you.” “Yeah, got it,” Bulma quickly complied. She and Yamcha could only watch as Trunks and the rest of the Z Fighters were up there in the line of fire and safely stopping Cell Junior’s attacks from reaching the audience. Watching with cold calculation, Cell uncrossed his arms, still standing motionless on his tower. “Humph, foolish brat,” he grunted. “If he keeps this up, he’s going to either kill my viewing audience or provoke the others into helping Trunks defeat him.” Seeing all of the Z Fighters spreading out underneath him defensively, Cell Jr simply growled and began firing more and more attacks over an ever-widening area. He began launching the Special Beam Cannons of Piccolo Katanaji, the Barrage Death Beams of Frieza, the rapid-fire blasts of Vegeta’s Galick Blaze, and miniature versions of Cooler’s Supernova. Each one threatened to end the lives of many innocent spectators, and surely would have if not for the intervention of the Z Fighters. “Yikes!” Jimmy Firecracker yelled, holding his hands above his head defensively. “Attention all viewers and listeners, the tournament ground is no longer the site of a Martial Arts competition. This place had suddenly, become a war zone! The blast waves from explosions are detonating all around me, I can barely hear or see a thing!

It seems like Cell Jr has decided to reign down some sort of constant energy barrage fire on all of us! He’s not even paying attention to his opponent anymore: this just seems like pure extermination!” The Announcer caught his breath, as he noticed Steven and the others. “But things could be worse, folks! So far the energy bombs keep exploding in the sky just above us; as of yet, no one here is seriously injured. Many of the other contestants are to thank for this. It seems that the ones called Trunks, Piccolo III, Krillin, Tien Shinhan, Son Goku, and of course our young heroes Pan and Steven have all risen into the air and are defending the audience from the explosions! I...I’m not sure what kind of techniques Cell Jr is using, but I’m certainly glad that Earth’s defenders have taken to the sky.” He, like the rest of the audience, was in a mixed state of pure astonishment. “Folks, I’ve just received an evacuation order from the authorities. If you remain here, it will be at your own risk. But, as always, your dedicated news team here at ZTV will continue to risk life and limb to bring you this broadcast!” While everyone had remained seated so far, as they were safely protected by the Z Fighters, there was now a slowly forming mass exodus. Law Officers were helping with the process, but things were not falling out of control as of yet. With all the frightening noise and display of exploding energy attacks, the audience was forced to begin leaving for their safety. But for the moment, the crowd hadn’t been struck by any of Cell Jr’s beam and sphere attacks. The warriors below held their ground. With no charge time, none of Junior’s attacks were individually very powerful. Even Tien’s four copies found them manageable to block with only a mid-level Kaioken.

And as they kept coming faster and faster; the Z Fighters had to pick up the pace as they intercepted the blasts. Not a single one was missed, due to Steven, Ottavino, and Pan stopping all of those that the rest of the Z Fighters couldn’t get to in time. Catching several Humans still within the grandstands, Cell Junior briefly turned his attention to them as he fired multiple Death Beams, but seeing that Hercule was in the group being targeted, Steven had weakened the Death Beams considerably with Telekinesis. Jimmy huddled bravely behind Mr. Satan, who stood bravely between a group of people that were leaving the area and several dozen purple Finger Beams heading toward them. As the prizefighter summoned every last bit of his strength and concentration, Hercule used his most powerful punches and kicks in preventing any of the weak Death Beams from hitting anyone. Earning him even more recognition from his fans. Having caught Hercule defending them on camera, the Cameraman was still boldly trying to capture as much of the action as he could. The champ, however, was simply glad he was of some help. “At least my Pan and the others are out there protecting us,” he thought. “They’ll hold the rest of Cell Junior’s attacks off. Now I better get everyone else out of here!” Hercule planned. “YEEAHHH!” He yelled, getting too excited. Before the champ lead and guarded the crowd out of the grandstands safely.

Firecracker was on his headset communicating with the studio and authorities about the best advisable evacuation procedures and how the media could help things stay organized, as he, the Cameraman, and Hercule stood just outside the grandstands watching the Z Fighters contend with Cell Junior. “Trunks! We’ve got to end this!” Shouted Goku. “These people are going to get hurt!” “Right,” the half-Saiyan nodded, refocusing himself on only the Cell Junior. Hearing Goku’s yell, Cell Jr snapped his head over to him. He knew the Saiyan well from Cell’s memories, not to mention his inexplicable ability to somehow survive tricky situations. Goku had a unique gifting for disrupting his father’s plans, something he decided he would rectify then and there. Pausing his hailstorm of attacks, he pulled his hands to one side of his head. “You and the other Z Fighters may have saved those pathetic Humans for now! But you can’t even save yourself from this!” A ball of pinkish-red energy appeared in his hands, wrath growing in his eyes. “CRIMSON GALICK GUN!” The deep red beam only charged for an instant before being unleashed towards Goku below. Goku didn’t even have to see it to realize it was too strong to simply block. Junior meant business, and for some reason had targeted him specifically rather than Trunks. “All right, then. If that’s the way you want it!” The Saiyan quickly thought. Without hesitation, Goku pulled his hands to the side of his waist. “SUPER KAMEHAMEHA!” Just as they had so long before, the blue beam of Earth’s defender met the devastating attack of Earth’s would-be Conqueror. For a moment, the ball of blue and crimson hung transfixed, seeming to freeze in one place. But that didn’t last long. Slowly and steadily, the Super Kamehameha pushed the clone’s attack toward him. The Super Saiyan hadn’t held back. WHOOSH! Cell Jr only narrowly dodged the beam as it roared past. “This has gone far enough!” Shouted Goku. “We can’t let any innocent people get hurt. Gohan, you guys stays here. I’m going to help Trunks.”

Trunks knew his own father never would have countenanced any outside help in a battle like this. But, as much as he had come to respect his father, it was different for him. This battle wasn’t just about honor and glory. It was about his responsibility to protect the people of Earth. Right now, Goku’s help would be more than welcome. “Let’s do this!” The half-Saiyan said as Goku rose up beside him. The two golden warriors streaked upward at their foe, who was suddenly, rethinking his strategy. Trunks alone had been difficult enough; facing two Super Saiyans would be nearly impossible. DZZINPP! Goku appeared out of Instant Transmission just behind Cell Jr, smashing him down toward the ground with a powerful double fist. Below, Trunks accelerated and caught the clone with a knee, sending him spinning to one side. Cell Jr twisted in midair, trying to regain control. Rolling out of his spin, he fired a series of Soumasens at Goku with both eyes. But the move cost him precious time, and Trunks slammed into him with a powerful kick a moment later. Things were looking worse and worse for the Junior, as Goku easily evaded the Eye Beams and head-butted Cell Junior into the path of Trunks’ God Breaker. The clone’s wings were blown off by the blast, but before Cell Junior could have retaliated, Goku roundhouse kicked the charging Cell Junior away from the son of Vegeta. Below, Jimmy had finally regained enough composure to return to his blow-by-blow commentary. “After that last series of explosions, it looks like two of our challengers are taking on the monster together! It, uh, may be against the rules, but right now I’m not sure abiding by the rules is altogether wise! I doubt Cell Junior could take any more from Son Goku and Trunks though!”

“He’s right,” Krillin said. Tien’s clones had recombined as the five remaining Z Fighters dropped to the ground. “Against both of them, that little freak doesn’t stand a chance.” Goku’s mind was racing. This was about more than just Cell Jr’s attack. No, he had much bigger plans. Years before, Goku never would have considered a ploy like this. But having Vegeta become a Super Saiyan before him had changed things. Though he was still as pure and kind-hearted as ever, Goku was a little more ruthless, a little more strategic. He had seen his opportunity, and now he was going to play it for all he was worth. “Knock him this way, Trunks!” Shouted Goku, loudly enough for everyone to hear. “I’ll blast him to smithereens!” He pulled his hands to his side again, making the stance for his Kamehameha obvious. Trunks accelerated, then teleported behind Cell Jr. “See if you can take this! Blazing Rush!” His punch sent Cell Jr flying helplessly higher into the air. But he didn’t waste time. The Saiyan followed up with an elbow into the center of the clone’s gut and a barrage of punches. Cell Jr tried to counter with a kick, but a one-two punch to the jaw dazed him. Finally, Trunks executed a front flip in midair before swinging a double fist down into the clone’s side, knocking him toward Goku at tremendous speed. “Ka...me...ha...me—” “That’s enough,” a cruel voice suddenly, interrupted. Cell was hovering just in front of Goku, holding the still-dazed clone by one arm. The two Saiyans froze, startled by Cell’s sudden appearance. “Well, then. It seems this match is over,” the Bio-Android snapped, irritated. Goku didn’t move. “What speed,” the Saiyan quietly thought. “I...barely saw anything at all. Darn it, Cell!” “I’m disappointed in you, Goku,” Cell frowned. “It’s not like you to interfere in another person’s fight. I thought you of all people would be a proponent of keeping this fair.” Goku chose his words carefully.

This was going exactly as he had expected. “When it comes to protecting the people of Earth, you better believe I’ll put everything on the line. You might think it was unfair of me to get involved, but it would be more unfair to let your little minion kill all those innocent people. Besides,” he added with a smirk, “that son of yours attacked me first.” “That may be true,” Cell admitted casually. “But now I must insist you refrain from further involvement in this fight. His offense cannot derail the tournament. I’m sure you understand.” “Actually, I’m afraid I can’t do that.” Goku’s jaw was tightly clenched. He had made up his mind; now he had to stick to it. This idea was risky, but he thought it might be their best chance at winning the tournament. Cell was a master manipulator, he knew, but he figured this plan was worth a shot. If it failed...well, there was always Gohan. “You...can’t?” Cell repeated, his frown darkening. Though he didn’t show it, the Bio-Android was slightly taken aback. This wasn’t what he had expected. His perfect brain was racing, trying to predict what was happening.

“I don’t think you understand, Goku. I won’t allow you to interfere any longer. While I’m certainly looking forward to facing you in combat, that will come later.” The Super Saiyan showed the slightest hint of a smile. “Cell, if you want to get involved, that’s up to you. But Trunks and I are going to stop Junior now. Attacking the public crossed a line.” Now Cell’s gaze was even darker. “Is he trying to provoke me? I would have expected him to want to protect these pathetic Humans, but it isn’t like him to insist.” He cleared his throat. “If you think I’m going to just stand by and let you disrupt my Perfect Tournament, you aren’t paying attention. Trunks is the one I have chosen to fight Cell Junior. If anyone tries to interfere again, they’ll be made to regret it!” Gero’s perfect creation spoke authoritatively. Clearly, his word was final. Which is why he was even more surprised when Goku’s smile broadened. Cell, somewhat perplexed, lowered his brow. “If something is amusing you, Goku, I’m sure we’d all love to find out what it is. Really, do tell.” “Oh, it’s nothing,” Goku said, almost chuckling. “Just...well, believe it or not, your proposal actually sounds like a decent idea.” “My...proposal?” Cell was now completely lost. What could Goku possibly be getting at? This wasn’t right; he was the most perfect being in the Universe. There was no way a happy-go-lucky idiot like Goku could outsmart him. It wasn’t possible! “Well, you said no one but Trunks could fight Junior,” the Saiyan said, “and that you’d have to get involved if I was going to participate. Sounds like a good idea to me. The two of you against the two of us. I hadn’t expected to face you so soon, but this way, we can go straight to it.” “Insolent fool,” the monster thought. “Does he actually think he can manipulate me? Perhaps he is even more eager for our battle than I am. But I know him, how he thinks, how he reasons. He values a fair fight above all else, he’d consider it shameful to team up. To think that Goku would be capable of attempting such a deception.” Cell paused, thinking to himself. Finally, he grinned.

“I can only imagine his surprise when I actually agree to his terms. To think, I’ll actually be able to take on both Goku and possibly Trunks at the same time, assuming he can finish off Junior. What a magnificent way to showcase my true strength, against not one but two Super Saiyans. And when they fail, I’ll still have the final matches against Gohan and Pan.” Cell’s smile was inward, as he expertly concealed his motives and emotions. But he had certainly decided to turn things around, his blood practically bubbling with excitement. There would be no more waiting around, no more sitting idly by while his children fought. The time had come to reveal his perfect power, and not a moment too soon. “Very well, then,” Cell chuckled, hardly able to wait to see Goku’s reaction. “It’s an official match. Me and my son against you and Trunks.” “Hmm,” the blonde warrior smirked. “Sounds good to me, Cell. Just remember, you asked for it.” Goku’s look wasn’t anything at all like the Bio-Android had expected, but regardless the decision had been made. And Cell, while perhaps overconfident, wasn’t one to go back on his word. With a glance over at Junior, both he and his son dropped silently onto the ring. The two Super Saiyans, side by side, landed just in front of them.

A warm spring breeze swept across the ring, blowing through the hair of both Saiyans as they stared down their foes. The ring had become suddenly, quiet, the remaining audience, now nearly all gone, had stopped where they were to see what was about to happen. “Trunks,” Goku said Telepathically, “the sooner you can take out that Junior the better. As for Cell, he’s all mine.” The half-Saiyan quietly nodded. “Don’t worry, we can win this right here, right now.” Trunks could feel the weight of the world back on his shoulders. This was it, their chance to finish off Cell together. Sure, they would have individually faced him eventually and had at least some sliver of an opportunity to win. But this...somehow Goku had dared Cell into taking a gamble, counting on his overconfidence, and it had paid off. They wouldn’t get another chance like this to work together, to play by their rules and not his. Knowing Cell, he’d stacked the regular tournament in his favor as much as possible. Thanks to Goku, they could now subvert every bit of that. “I’ll give it my best, Goku!” Trunks yelled. And he meant it. The time for messing around was over. Now he would reveal his true power. “Um, ladies and gentlemen in the audience, viewers at home, a rather surprising turn of events has just occurred here at the tournament,” Mr. Firecracker announced boomingly. “If I understand correctly, the match between Cell Jr and Mirai Trunks has been altered into a team battle! Finally, after all of this wait, it looks like Cell, himself, is about to fight! Folks, I can hardly believe it, but this could potentially be the last match of the tournament! Will the Earth be saved from destruction, or will Cell triumph over the forces of good!? We can only watch and pray!” Suddenly, an explosion in the ring had occurred. Goku crouched, crossing both of his arms in front of his face and lowering his head. Then, inexplicably, the ground around him began to tremble.

Within the next second the entire tournament grounds seemed to be suffering an earthquake. However, none of the spectators lost their balance, popcorn stands also held their ground, and the grandstands themselves shook, though they were unharmed to the rumbling as well. The Saiyan then began to grunt, summoning a thick yellow light around his body. Thin purple crackles of energy zipped across the ring, lifting fractured stone tiles into the air and disintegrating them. Goku’s cry began to raise in pitch, his efforts culminating in something awesome. “What incredible power!” Krillin gaped, covering his eyes with his forearm. “That’s for sure,” Tien immediately replied. “I had no idea Goku was this strong!” “Yeah, every time a Saiyan further enhances his or her skills in the Full Power Super Saiyan form, their power skyrockets as they gradually do away with the state’s power ceiling! Now Mr. Goku can contend with foes nineteen percent stronger than he originally was before learning some of Steven Sensei’s skills!” Pan added, as Ottavino and Steven smiled from beside her. “That’s it, father,” the youngest Saiyan silently told Goku via Telepathy. “But please be careful, Cell has a perfected version of the Afterimage technique.” Goku’s hair began to whip and flap back and forth in the wind, veins swelling in his forehead. The jagged golden energy around him straightened, pulsating faster and faster.

Then, for the briefest second, Goku shut his eyes. He was calm, focused, and content. “RRAAAAAHH!” The Saiyan’s full power exploded around him. He threw his arms outward and up ferociously, a dome of red appearing all around him. Shockwaves of dust and wind gushed away from him, whirling through the audience and everything else around Goku. But the Super Saiyan still kept his excess power from hurting anyone, a skill honed from witnessing his son do it on more than one occasion. Clouds of wispy brown and red light blocked out the Sun, shrouding Goku within. All of the Z Fighters, their enemies, and the spectators just stood there as they looked straight at him. To his left, even from this close proximity to Goku, Trunks was not bracing at all from being carried away. And then, it all calmed, the violent winds dying down as if nothing had ever happened. All that remained was the reddish-brown dust clouds surrounding Goku, and within them a shimmering golden figure. “That’s it, Goku,” Cell smirked confidently. “Show me the true power of a Super Saiyan. This is what I’ve been waiting for.” Finally, the elements surrounding Earth’s hero dissipated, settling calmly back onto the ground. Standing like a pillar of strength in the center, his entire body flashing with rays of golden light, was Goku, the Super Saiyan. “All right,” he began, his gaze never moving from Cell’s. “I’m ready.” Gero’s monster widened his grin, snapping his wings out behind him and tightening his fists. He first raised his right hand, curling his fingers in and out with a sense of enjoyment, then his left. “My turn.” Cell’s body instantly glowed as purple beams shot out from his form and into the sky. The world around him was suddenly, dark, the air thick and murky. Next, Cell’s wicked beastly voice cried out to the Heavens, it’s echo piercing the heart of millions with fright. A hurricane of swirling blue power then burst forth from the monster, spinning around him with the might of a million tornados.

Instantly, everyone and everything else with the exceptions of Cell Junior and Frieza Junior were protected by Steven’s Telekinesis. Within the ring, Cell Jr shook back and forth from the vortex of power. Desperately, he reached down and punched the ring, hoping to brace himself. From inside the nearby black tower, Frieza Junior, as well, could feel himself slipping backwards, as if he were standing on ice, pushed by his father’s evil aura. The Bio-Android’s energy continued to rise by the second, going higher and higher. How had he become so much stronger with just the addition of Android 18? It seemed impossible, yet there he was. “Ahhh, yes,” Cell finally said, releasing the intense destructive power around him. His body was also now shrouded in light-brown billows of dust, but all could see the outline of his form within, flashing a brilliant and terrifying purple. He, too, possessed a golden aura like a Super Saiyan, which shimmered every bit as brightly as Goku’s. “Now, then,” the Bio-Android glared. “You shall experience the first taste of my perfect power, Goku.” “Hmhm,” the Saiyan grinned, almost chuckling. “I already said I was ready.” Cell glared at him with anger and excitement, his fingers almost twitching. “Then let us begin!”

Perfect Tournament Saga - Chapter 11: The Face of Your Affliction

Trunks swallowed. His hands were still shaking, his fingertips tingling. Cell’s power...it was beyond description. He could only feel it, like an awful pit of utter emptiness that just went on and on and on. The time-traveling Saiyan never could have expected anything so overwhelming. It was hard to believe, now. It seemed that only yesterday he and the others had been so close to destroying Cell in his Semi-Perfect form, preventing him from ever reaching this transformation. This had been what they had fought to prevent, but it had been to no avail. Even now, with the Bio-Android powered up, Trunks and the other Z Fighters knew their foe could go much higher still. “If only I had known he’d be this strong,” the frustrated half-Saiyan thought. “Maybe we could have found a way to stop him from ever becoming perfect!” But even as the words floated through his mind, he knew they weren’t true. Cell had been too crafty, too brilliant in his manipulation. No, Trunks knew he couldn’t waste time looking at the past. He had no room for regret, only purpose. He had pushed himself to his limits in his training; now he would put second-guessing out of his mind and simply fight. His eyes darted over to Goku, whose aura shone with absolute confidence. How hard must he have pushed himself in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber to achieve this level of power. The Earth-raised Saiyan, Trunks reasoned, might even be just as strong as his father now. Both of them had risen to such heights, and had done so in less time than he had taken. It was frustrating. But at the moment, he was simply glad that Earth’s greatest hero might actually have a shot against Cell. The two warriors, Cell and Goku, each transcendent in power, stood across from one another anxiously. There was one peaceful, calm moment, in which Trunks almost thought he could hear the friendly chirp of a nearby Starly. A small cloud obscuring the Sun began to dissipate, the warm rays calming him for a moment. The next moment, it began.

Goku made the first move, blasting forward toward Cell with an explosion of speed that left a deafening shockwave behind him. The Saiyan’s punch was aimed for the center of Cell’s chest, the Android bringing up his arms in a cross pattern to block. The hero’s fist struck soundly against the block, neither fighter flinching as they tested one another’s strength. Cell then quickly pushed his arms forward, in between Goku’s fists, and spread them wide. Now with a wide opening to attack, Cell kicked upwards into the Saiyan’s gut. But Goku brought up his knees to meet Cell’s at just the last second. Their thick, muscular hips absorbed all the impact of the blow as the two pounded their knees into each other. Intent, they grabbed onto one another’s shoulders; Goku smashed his head forward in an attempt to daze Cell. The fighters strained, pitting all their strength against each other. Trunks and Cell Jr were both motionless, watching the other fighters with awe and wonder. Grunting, Goku detonated a ball of energy in each hand while he was still gripping Cell’s shoulders, blasting him away. Using the momentary advantage, he plowed forward head first, sending the monster tumbling to the edge of the ring. At the last second, Cell’s boots gained purchase on the very edge of the tiled surface. But the Super Saiyan had caught up already, darting in for a speedy jab to end it all. “Woah, you think Goku might get him?” Krillin asked hopefully. “This could be it!” “I doubt it,” Tien said. “But if anybody can beat Cell, it’s either Goku or Gohan.” Just as Goku reached him, Cell grinned. The Saiyan’s punch was lightning-fast, but it passed through nothingness as the creature’s Afterimage faded and disappeared. “Heh,” Goku laughed, smiling.

He stood tall, his back turned, knowing quite well that Cell now stood just behind him. “Not bad, Goku,” Cell said ingratiatingly. “You’re fighting instincts seem to be a few steps ahead of most of the others. Impressive.” The Saiyan slowly turned, ducking back into his stance. “Well, I try.” “Oh, I’m sure,” the monster replied, suddenly, narrowing his gaze. He immediately released a Kiai, forcing Goku to cross his arms in front of his face. Cell dashed forward and launched an immediate barrage of punches at the Saiyan’s arms. Each blow collided with Goku’s defenses with the stinging weight of a planet, and he found that he was the one being pushed back this time. His feet quickly ran out of space on the ring, causing worry to grow among both the crowd and some of the watching Z Fighters. But Goku wasn’t concerned in the least. His back was up against the wall of air lining the ring and Cell’s punches continued to pound against his frontal defenses. This was the kind of situation he thrived in. Grinning, Goku vanished from sight, appearing just above the other side of the ring a moment later, where he flipped and casually landed. Cell, seeming as if he were enjoying himself thoroughly so far, turned and launched himself at Goku. But rather than a physical attack, he stretched out his right hand and fired a red energy ball. The Saiyan would have to choose which to block—the blast or Cell, himself. Or so the monster thought. Goku ducked onto his back, using his right hand to flick the energy attack into the air and then using his left leg to attack Cell. The Bio-Android was knocked up into the sky, quickly righting himself as he awaited Goku’s next move. The attack followed swiftly, but was not what the creature was expecting. Goku launched himself off the ground, cupping his hands at his right hip as he flew through the air.

He was by no means charging his strongest Kamehameha, but one powerful enough that Cell would prefer to block or dodge. Suddenly, stopping in midair, Goku fired the blue beam straight forwards. The Flying Kamehameha’s speed, however, was laughable to Cell. With a simple swipe from his right arm, he sent the entire thing spinning away over his shoulder. But that was when Goku’s real attack came. The Saiyan had teleported himself just behind Cell, swinging a hard uppercut into the small of his foe’s back. This time, the monster’s grin was gone. Turning, he swung at Goku with greater speed than before, catching him full on the jaw. The Saiyan was knocked a few feet higher into the air, a distance which Cell quickly closed; he then pummeled the Z Fighter in the head with a hammer from his fists. The Super Saiyan seemed to be caught, beaten, for that one second. But just before he would’ve smashed into the ring, he righted himself and completely negated his fall with a rush of energy around him. Not wasting any time, Cell fell into the ring just beside him. “Wow,” Krillin gasped. “Their form is flawless, both of them. Neither can seem to keep any advantage.” He paused, chuckling for a second. “Not that I’d expect any less from Goku.” “What do you think, Gohan?”

Tien asked, noticing the boy’s relative silence the past few moments. “Well Mr. Tien. My father’s the greatest out of all of us in terms of fighting skill and battle instinct, as he’s just getting started out there.” He said with confidence, before his tone quickly became more of a serious demeanor. “But even he and Mr. Trunks together will not be able to truly win against Cell. I may be the only one capable of actually giving that monster a real fight.” “Hmm. Yeah, I believe you, Gohan,” Krillin agreed. “That would explain why Cell is not scared of you that much, but I hope both Goku and Trunks come out okay after this fight just in case.” “Oh don’t worry, Mr. Krillin. They will be alright.” Said Ottavino. Goku threw himself backward with a back handspring, then used the extra space to build up momentum as he charged in. Five, ten, twenty, fifty, ninety...three hundred blows were exchanged in the first few split seconds. They were fighting on the basis of skill, parrying each of their opponent’s carefully placed punches and kicks with careful, precise blocks. Cell and Goku weren’t standing in one place, either. They moved seamlessly in and through each other’s assaults, using momentum and poise to maintain perfect control. It was as if their bout was a dance of the highest order—though they danced not to music, but to a rhythm of planet-destroying blows. “Oh you’re good,” Cell said with a smirk, applauding Goku’s most recent dodge. He’d been gradually picking up the pace of the battle, but every step of the way the Saiyan had matched him. “Well, I find that my strongest opponents always bring out the best in me,” Goku replied, smiling as well. “Is that so, Goku? Well then, I suppose there’s no excuse for you to not be at your best.” “Humph,” the Z Fighter huffed, constantly amused at Cell’s overconfidence.

“Here’s something I haven’t done in a while,” said Goku, still relaxed despite the deadly seriousness of it all. “ROCK!” The Super Saiyan pulled back and threw both fists at the same time, putting every ounce of his weight behind them. They crashed against Cell’s immediate block with a massive thunderclap; the Bio-Android was forced to take a step back in surprise. “SCISSORS!” Instead of launching forward, the Saiyan spun on his heel, gathering energy in his hand as he moved. He released the golden-blue ball of light toward Cell with two fingers extended; it caught him full in the face. “And...PAPER!” His palm open, he fired a Kiai that lifted Cell off his feet, then detonated. An Explosive Kiai was tricky business, but it had come in handy on several occasions already. The Kiai exploded in a narrow band across the monster’s torso, searing his skin. He growled; this had gone far enough. “Goku’s abilities far exceed my expectations. But even still, giving him false hope like this is unbecoming. I think it’s time I serve the first taste of true hopelessness.” The right corner of Cell’s frown turned further down, his brow deepening. Goku immediately sensed what was happening; it was written all too clearly in the creature’s expression. The time for testing himself against Cell in combat was over. “Trunks!” He inwardly yelled. “Time to cut to the chase. Do it now!”

His Telepathic message rang through loud and clear. Nodding, Trunks took a smooth, controlled breath. Every muscle in his body was tensed; every sense keenly focused. It was time for him and Cell Jr to lift their focus from the battle in the sky and settle the score between them. During his earlier fight, the youth had relied primarily on skill, unable to quite match the Junior in raw power. The real challenge, Cell, was still ahead of him; this little copy was just an obstacle in his way. But the clone had proven far more challenging than anyone else Trunks had fought so far. If this Cell Jr had this much power, how much more Ki was Cell, himself, hiding away? Goku’s ploy to set up a team battle couldn’t have come at a better time. Of course, Trunks had known all along that the other Saiyan would want a shot at Cell on his own first. Luckily, it seemed that Junior was just as interested in watching the fight as he was. But now, following Goku’s signal, he knew it was time to use his full strength against Cell Jr immediately. The quicker he finished that fight, the sooner he could move to assist Goku, whatever the hero had planned for them. “Hey, freak show,” Trunks taunted, pulling Cell Jr’s attention back to him. The miniature monster snarled and flared his nostrils at Trunks, his eyes filled with hate. “Yeah, you,” Trunks confirmed with a grin. The half-Saiyan took another breath in through his nose, exhaling it slowly with his mouth. “It’s time to cut to the chase,” he said firmly, his demeanor shifting. “You’ve done terrible things, and now it’s time to face the consequences.” “NIH!” The short Insectoid growled, his bloodlust finding the Saiyan’s words both provocative and amusing. Without warning the enemy charged, forming a ball of dark pink energy in both hands. The little Demon was alive with anticipation.

Now that his dad was there for backup, he could easily destroy the nasty Saiyan who had humiliated him so much. It would be easy as—“GRRAAHHH!” Trunks shut his eyes, intensely concentrating and releasing a primal deep roar. Swarms of golden light flashed around him, shaking the tournament ring and knocking up high speed winds through the arena. When he opened his eyes, his pupils had completely vanished, both his face and body seeming to convulse from exertion. Suddenly, his muscles bulged with energy, his hair standing tall and erect and breaking away from his ponytail. “This is the end for you, Junior! DIE!” An instant later, he swung directly at the Junior’s center of mass. THRUCKK. Everyone heard and even fewer saw the gush of internal organs being ripped through. Super Trunks’ fist and arm, expanded to nearly twice their normal size, plowed through the clone’s chest as if it was butter. Purple blood mingled with guts exploded in a fine mist; Cell Jr’s eyes widened in shock. “YYAAH!” Trunks yelled again, his arm instantly returning to it’s normal size as an Ascended Super Saiyan as he pulled free.

Before the clone could fall, the Saiyan had already pulled his energy in and whipped his entire body around at full speed. He powered up into the bulky Ultra Super Saiyan form again just before his leg made contact. SPLURCGG. The kick caught Cell Jr in the side of the neck, instantly crushing and ripping his spine in two. Without losing momentum, Trunks lifted both hands and flashed once again into the bulky form, filling them with energy. “ULTRA FINISH BUSTER!” The energy sphere exploded before the clone’s corpse had even landed on the ground, incinerating it in a massive fireball that momentarily hid the entire ring from view. “I...I don’t...I mean...what just happened?” Krillin stuttered. He was relieved, of course, but he had no idea how Trunks had managed to effortlessly dispose of the clone. “Simple,” Steven smiled. “It’s almost like before, when my father was fighting the Semi-Perfect version of Cell for the second time! Mr. Trunks is using the Ultra Super Saiyan technique in short bursts! Like how he just did now to erase Cell Junior from existence!” “Hey,” Krillin said, turning his head. “I think you might be right!” He gave a fist pump into the air. “I totally forgot about that form when you guys all just turned into those new Full Power Super Saiyans.” “I think I remember now,” Tien said. “Yep,” Pan said. “But it looks like Mr. Trunks isn’t a Full Power Super Saiyan just yet. As he is mostly using a refined version of the normal Ascended Super Saiyan form.” “Oh hey,” Krillin said curiously. “Does that mean Goku can use this technique in the same way Trunks can as well!? He’s even stronger than Trunks now, so if he can do it too, there’s no way they’ll lose!” “I’m not convinced,” interrupted Tien. “Goku said that bulky Ultra Super Saiyan technique has a huge disadvantage in terms of agility.

That’s why Cell beat him back then, even though Goku was vastly stronger.” “Oh yeah,” Krillin mumbled, dropping his head. “Never mind then.” “Well, Ultra Super Saiyan is more than just bulking up,” Steven said knowingly. “My father never practiced the form quite like Mr. Trunks did, and neither Gohan and I can do it at all, I hypothesize that it is due to us learning Full Power Super Saiyan first instead of the two Ascended Super Saiyan forms. As they are more Kaioken-like than actual transformations.” “Hmm?” Both Krillin and Tien looked at him quizzically. “The second created Cell Junior born from Cell’s manipulation of cellular mitosis had some pretty amazing speed too, but Mr. Trunks was able to kill him in only three hits by using Ultra Super Saiyan in the form of brief bursts. And look: he is back in the regular Super Saiyan form now. The bulkiness is all gone.” “Oh I see,” Tien said, a light bulb suddenly, coming on in his head. “That’s pretty smart of him.” “See what?” Krillin wasn’t following the conversation, much to Ottavino’s amusement. “Trunks’ shifting between his regular size and the muscular one, using his speed to get in close and then instantly raising his power,” Tien explained a bit further than Steven did. “A strategy like that has it’s weaknesses; he won’t be as fast as Cell or Goku, and he’s more vulnerable when he isn’t powered up. It also probably expends a lot of energy, flashing back and forth like that—and it can’t be good for his body. However, I’ve got to hand it to him. This just might be the extra bit of luck we needed to win!” “Don’t worry about Cell anymore you guys,” Ottavino said cheerfully. “Even though Cell is the main antagonist we are all opposing right now, Gohan will still beat him!”

“Right,” Krillin said, returning his eyes to the fight. “And uh, thanks for explaining all that.” “No problem, but you should really thank Gohan for explaining it to me in the first place.” Tien said. Cell had just begun exchanging more blows with Goku when he felt the sudden surge of energy below. He back-flipped away and turned just in time to see Trunks execute his clone in three swift, powerful blows. A twinge of disappointment—was it regret?—tingled in the back of his mind. His most powerful creation, a being made in his own image, had been dispatched with disturbing ease for the second damn time. He’d accounted for Trunks being victorious in his estimations, but the sudden display of power the youth showed was an intriguing surprise. But he cared little for the well-being of his child, even now, and pushed such thoughts out of his mind immediately. Cell Jr had served his purpose well, forcing Trunks to reveal his techniques ahead of time. “Well, at least he gave me one last gift before his usefulness came to an end,” thought the Bio-Android. “Though it seems now I’ll be facing both of them at once, I couldn’t be more excited!” Grinning, Trunks exploded out of the fireball from his attack, already having returned to the more normal, streamlined Super Saiyan form. “Let’s do this, Goku!” “Right,” the other Saiyan nodded. The two hovered just in front of Cell anxiously, waiting for the smallest twitch of their foe. However, the monster seemed to be considering the recent turn of events. With a casual grin, one he was sure hid his excitement well, Cell finally spoke. “Well done, Trunks. You made short work of my son and appear none the worse for wear. I suppose a deal is a deal, then. The two of you may now team up against me in whatever fashion you wish.” Both Goku and Trunks’ blue-green eyes sparkled as the Sun peeked out from behind a cloud, the Saiyans lowering their brows in response.

This was it and they both knew it...their one and only chance to give this their all and save planet Earth from certain annihilation. “However, as not to dampen your spirits, I feel it only fair to warn you both that I have yet to display anywhere near my true potential. If I had to approximate, I’d say perhaps my full power in this form is the combined result of what Son Goku and Mirai Trunks have displayed so far in this fight—but then again, even I haven’t tested the full extent of my limits. So,” the Demon snarled, “whatever hopes you carry of winning, best to shun them now as the falsehoods they really are.” The Bio-Android was quite pleased with himself for erecting this test of his might and of having covertly increased his already perfect power to a whole new pinnacle of perfection, particularly when he saw Goku’s eyes widen. Surely the Saiyan had already pushed himself nearly to his limits. By comparison, what he’d felt from Vegeta, before he’d left the Earth on whatever hasty retreat he’d chosen, was significantly less than Goku’s current strength. But even with Trunks’ apparent method of utilizing the bulky form, both of them working together were still no match for him. And now it was time to prove it. “I’d be much more interested in fighting you than listening to your constant boasts, Cell,” Goku said, smirking as he tried to test his foe’s composure. “Ah? I see we have a skeptic,” Cell laughed, gesturing to Goku. He then turned his gaze down to the people below who had remained in the audience. Before he powered up further to reveal his true might, Cell felt it only appropriate to take a moment to reflect on this moment and it’s significance. He smiled at the thought, but that smile could barely contain his inward exultation.

“For those of you who have never felt true fear in your lives, allow me to present you this opportunity to do so,” he loudly announced. “What you are about to experience is something very few beings in the Universe shall ever see. Even after I have conquered the Earth, had my fill of toying with you Humans, and destroyed the planet... Long after I’ve destroyed both your Solar System and the thousands of others surrounding it.” “And even long into the future, after I have destroyed the supermassive Black Hole at the center of your Milky Way Galaxy...after I have moved on to the countless other Galaxies in existence and obliterated all life in them...I doubt I’ll have once been required to display the strength you are about to see. Those of you here, right now, in this moment, should consider yourselves the most fortunate life forms in the Universe. For this place, here and now, is where it shall all originate. The beginning of the end, for I am this Universe’s end. LOOK AT ME! ALL OF YOU!” He yelled, louder than before. “I am the face of your affliction, I am the Destroyer of Worlds, and none shall escape the judgment of perfection!” Now yelling wildly, Cell bit his teeth together and gripped his fists tightly. “Now see, that which I have told you! The time is nigh!” As Cell’s golden energy roared to life around him, many of those all around trembled in fear. None spoke immediately, the Demon’s threats so terrifying that they snatched the composure and speech of most in attendance. However, within the group of the Z Fighters, Steven simply looked at Cell with a confident smirk as Ottavino and Pan looked on without a shred of fear as well. Finally, his throat dry and his forehead dripping with fear, the Announcer lifted his microphone.

“I’m...not sure just what to say,” he began hesitantly, his tone scratchy and feeble rather than booming. “I just can hardly help but believe Cell’s threats, having seen firsthand what kind of power he possesses. This really could be the end of all life on Earth...my final broadcast,” he gulped. Looking around, Jimmy noticed how quiet and empty the grandstands were. He had to somehow pull them out of this, to find a way to inspire the people with renewed hope. The very least he could do was perform his job well to the end, if it came to that. Shutting his eyes briefly and clearing his throat, Jimmy took a deep breath. “Ok, then, folks. This may be the apocalypse, but I’m here to give you the action every step of the way, so let’s get to it! Cell has just turned on his golden fire-like aura once more and seems to be powering up in midair.” Suddenly, the gust of wind from the Demon’s power up threatened to smack him and everyone else near the Reporter in the face, but Steven’s Telekinesis prevented that from happening. “And the torrential winds have returned once more! It’s like a hurricane here, only without the clouds or the rain!” Bulma, who had wisely left the arena as well, looked over at her son and the other Z Fighters worriedly, her blue hair gently whipping behind her. “I think it’s time for us to get out of here, Yamcha,” she yelled over the wind. “Yeah, it’s not safe for you anymore. Go quickly, Bulma.” “You aren’t coming?” She asked, hesitant to leave her momentary protector.

“Not if I can still be of some help here,” he replied, looking serious. “There are still hundreds of people inside that arena that won’t leave no matter what. I’ll stay and protect them as long as I can. Plus, who knows. Maybe I’ll get an open shot at Cell or something,” he grinned, looking silly. But Bulma didn’t have the heart to crack any jokes on the Bandit right now. Plus, she wasn’t even sure she could make herself leave her son behind. Though, in the end, she knew she would only endanger herself recklessly by staying. But that didn’t mean she couldn’t watch everything from her chopper at a safer distance, she decided. Back inside the ring, Perfect Cell continued to roar as his power grew. It climbed and climbed, rising past any level Legendary Super Saiyan Broly and Super Saiyan 2 Vegeta had ever showed. Goku’s mouth hung agape, his pupils shaking in response to what he saw. “This...power,” he whispered to himself, unsure of what to do now. “Darn it, Goku,” Trunks yelled, blocking out the blinding light with his forearm. “And here I thought we might actually have a chance!” “Just brace yourself, Trunks. This isn’t over yet,” Goku replied, trying to sound hopeful in spite of everything. The Saiyan youth didn’t reply. Looking around, he noticed that his mother and Yamcha were finally gone. That, at least, set his mind more at ease. If a part of him had held back for fear of hurting the audience, he could now do so without reservation—as awful as that sounded. Suddenly, interrupting his thoughts, Trunks turned at the sound of an immense laughter. Cell had finally finished. “Ah, now that’s much better,” the monster announced, curling his fingers in and out. The golden energy that shimmered around him felt incredible.

He could end Trunks and Goku both in a single blow now, if he wished. This power was untouchable, and not just in raw force either. “They thought they had played me, manipulated me into fighting them together,” he chuckled inwardly. “But what difference will it make now? Haha.” “Trunks, if you haven’t been giving it your max power yet, now’s the time,” Goku said, clenching his teeth. “And as for me...HRRRRRRR!” Goku’s own energy swelled marginally by three percent, brightly burning around him. It wasn’t a huge boost, but this was it...his very limit as a Full Power Super Saiyan. He could now only raise his base and Mastered Super Saiyan forms’ power higher by either a Zenkai or unlocking the Super Saiyan 2 form. How quickly it had all come to this. And how quickly it could all end if he made one false move. Cell would rip through him like tissue paper. Quickly following suit, Trunks powered up as well. Although he planned on using the muscular form in bursts, it was vital that he have his maximum speed accessible in order to get in close. Within a brief moment, he too was at the full strength of his Ascended Super Saiyan form, just as he had been against Cell Jr. “All right, Goku. Let’s do this.” “Right!” The two Super Saiyans each took a deep breath. Then, without any further communication, they each shimmered and disappeared. Streaks of golden energy immediately filled the air above the ring, sending rumblings of crackling thunder for miles. The two Saiyans were pushing themselves to their limits; normally, their super-speed would be all but invisible, but their strain bled out in opaque golden lines that crisscrossed in their wakes.

On the ground, Krillin and Tien could only follow the battle by tracing back over the paths that formed and faded above them. Goku’s trail was fluid, weaving a tapestry of attacks as he did everything he could to keep Cell off-balance. The golden contrails left by Trunks were shorter and more abrupt, as he constantly shifted in and out of the ultra-bulky state to boost his power. In between them all, the wispy amethyst path of Cell twisted and looped, far faster than either of the other two. Though Cell didn’t realize it, only Steven, Pan, and Ottavino were able to watch all of the fighters’ individual movements. Goku’s unsurpassed combat skill was on full display as he leveraged every aspect of Martial Arts to his advantage. With complete, flawless mastery of the Full-Power Super Saiyan state, he maintained constant full speed with only the slightest hints of interruption. Not a single instant was wasted. He didn’t depend on Instant Transmission...no, Cell had already seen it in action and was well-prepared to defend against it. He was relying solely on his skill as a warrior to place constant pressure on the Bio-Android. Typically, the older Saiyan would have alternated between extra-heavy blows and ranged attacks. But with Trunks fighting alongside him, he stuck more to a distance-based approach. He did everything he could to keep Cell off-balance, to force him to defend from multiple sides at all times. Trunks had his own approach. Steven smiled as he watched his friend using the quick transitions between the streamlined Ascended and bulky Ultra Super Saiyan forms to deliver the maximum impact with minimal loss of speed. In his fully bulked-up form, he was twice as strong as his Ascended form; he flashed into it for as short of periods as possible to do as much damage as he could. But it was Cell whose actions made the most impression on Steven. The boy watched as the monster used his superior speed to repeatedly evade both his opponents, while launching incredibly powerful and concentrated energy attacks with ease.

His blasts kept Trunks at bay, forcing the half-Saiyan to spend more and more time in the bulky form to defend and thus slowing him down dramatically. The youngest Saiyan, Hercule’s granddaughter, and Piccolo Katanaji’s clone could all see elements of multiple fighting styles in Cell’s movements. But in countering Goku, Cell used Vegeta’s moves more than anything else. Focused, tactical, powerful...it was the perfect balance to Goku’s fluid, refined approach. Tien swallowed slowly. Things weren’t looking too good. But maybe, just maybe, Goku and Trunks could pull it off. If they couldn’t, then only Steven could. Far above, Cell was having the time of his life. Now more than ever, he was inestimably glad he had organized the tournament exactly how he had. This was the perfect opportunity to showcase his tremendous power. He would prove, once and for all, that his power could never be matched. But the evil creature was not foolhardy. He had seen the deadly power in the modified Ultra Super Saiyan bursts used by Trunks, and knew better than to engage him at close range. One solid blow from the pumped-up Saiyan could even injure him...probably not enough to turn the tide of battle, but enough to bruise his ego and mar his perfect victory. He couldn’t allow that. Artfully, he used his superior speed to great advantage. The two Saiyans kept coming at him from opposite directions, trying to pin him down. Instead of allowing this, he would consistently charge toward one or the other with his own preemptive attacks, frequently changing direction to throw them off balance. It worked, brilliantly. Trunks caught up with him, readying a powerful attack, but Cell kept just enough distance that the younger Saiyan over-extended and completely missed. Had he not previously seen the technique in action, Cell might have been challenged by it, but he prided himself on his adaptability.

He consistently stayed ahead of Trunks, dealing gradual damage whenever their paths crossed. Goku required a completely different approach. Cell couldn’t devote his full attention to Earth’s hero, but he kept to the techniques and moves that best countered Goku’s fluid style. All the while, he kept a steady stream of energy attacks—mostly the beam attacks of Frieza and Cooler—aimed at both of them. Goku’s speed allowed him to dodge most, but it kept him back and out of Cell’s way. Trunks, for his part, was far less speedy; he had to use burst after burst of the Ultra form to counter the deadly rays, draining his stamina and slowing him down even more. Goku’s Energy Wave Combo created a series of golden blasts and sent them all rushing toward Cell in a cloud, while he himself dashed in at super-speed to sideswipe the monster. But Cell rolled and dove, pulling the deadly cloud together behind him and causing most to detonate prematurely. As he fell, he fired flurries of thick purple beams from each hand at his two opponents. One caught Goku in the side; Trunks powered up to the Ultra form in just enough time to deflect the ones aimed at him. Though nearly exhausted, the younger Saiyan finally had begun to see a pattern in Cell’s dodging. At this level of fighting, he was relying almost entirely on instinct, not having an extra moment to think through anything. But still, his body was starting to get the hang of Cell’s defenses, his style and movements. From above, Goku fired a more potent variation of the Full-Power Energy Wave. The Saiyan Aura Blast. As the Bio-Android kicked backwards, avoiding the thick yellow blast with a chuckle, Trunks knew exactly what to do. Quickly, he threw his hands forward and fired his own Burning Attack straight ahead, which the monster also dodged, seemingly more narrowly than he would have liked. But this time, the two Saiyans were on the same page. Goku’s next Saiyan Aura Blast had perfectly predicted Cell’s next position, closing in on the Android before he could make another move. Even this, however, was not enough to keep the evil creature at bay. As if it were a trifle, he reached up his right palm towards Goku’s attack and grinned. It exploded immediately on contact, clearly having no effect on Cell other than shrouding the monster in dust. “This is my chance!”

Trunks thought, tensing and bulking himself up to the maximum as he plowed ahead. With all his might, he reared back and swung his hardest right hook. His keen senses needed no sight to find his enemy...this time he was sure he wouldn’t fail! But two wickedly powerful hands wrenched their grip into his forearm just before it could make contact. Then, before he could even pull away, he found his momentum being used against him. Cell swung the young Saiyan over his head, all the while gripping the boy’s arm, until he released Trunks in a deadly arc towards the ring below. The overconfident and nefarious Demon looked down at Trunks with a cruel smirk, giving Goku enough time to attack as Cell spent just a split-second in witnessing the helpless son of Vegeta spinning downward at lightning speed. “Super God Fist!” Yelled out Goku. Right before, the Full Power Super Saiyan used Instant Transmission to appear right above of an alarmed Cell. The Bio-Android’s jaw was then punched by a vicious right hook from an angry Goku. Shrouded in bright red Ki, the Super God Fist knocked Cell a few inches away, and as Cell tried to get rid of his temporary shock.

Goku quickly let out a Super Explosive Wave so massive, the gold explosion of energy made Perfect Cell look like a tiny Ant in comparison as it engulfed both the Android and the top half of the latter’s black tower. Without warning, as soon as the Super Explosive Wave hit Cell, slightly damaged him, and vaporized most of his tower. Goku brought the entire outburst of Ki back into him, right before, with a straining fury. Unleashed a pure gold Super Kamehameha in the form of Shenron, himself, upon Cell, who had crossblocked the brunt of the Shenron Blast. Majestically, Goku’s Shenron Blast swallowed Cell up as if the monster was eaten alive by the actual Shenron, and Cell grunted from within as he was moderately injured. The monster emerges from the slowly clearing black smoke with a ticked-off look on his face. “Nice try, but not good enough Saiyan!” Shouted Cell as he regenerated the still smoking seared skin and armor of his artificial body and blasted off towards Goku at a speed the Super Saiyan couldn’t even perceive. The Ultra Super Saiyan was completely unable to slow himself, to react, to brace...it was all happening too quickly for him to keep track of. His one hope now was that the Ultra Super Saiyan form would better defend his body from the impact below, only even that suddenly, failed him. THRUUUM! Trunks crashed into the center of the tournament ring, plowing down ten, twenty, fifty miles into the Earth. Luckily at the last second, he’d put his hands forward, diving into the ground so as to prevent his neck from taking all the impact. But he could barely move now. Apart from the rock solid walls surrounding his contorted body, now claustrophobically buried beneath the brown soil, his energy was waning quickly. His hands burned and bled, even the tiniest cuts urging him to scream out in pain.

“My body...I don’t know how many more times I can afford to turn into that muscular form,” he inwardly groaned. “Darn it! I’ve wasted almost all of my energy and for what!? I haven’t even scratched him yet!” He bit his lip, releasing a red trickle of blood down his chin. This was not going to be his end, not like this. He still had one hope left. Clenching his fists, Trunks pounded both of them into the rocky dirt around him, crushing it to dust and freeing his body once again. As quickly as he could, he shot back to the surface, ripping a new trail up through the hardened ground. Now back in the open once more, Trunks crouched to one knee, panting to catch his breath. Up above, Goku had suddenly, found himself in quite a bind. Without Trunks there to watch his back, Cell could move around the sky completely undetected. The Saiyan just couldn’t keep up with his movements, no matter how hard he tried to anticipate or sense them. “Pow,” Cell said casually, kneeing Goku in the back of the head. He’d crept up behind the Saiyan with so much ease that the monster felt he hadn’t even tried. The Saiyan’s head snapped forward, jerking through the air as he spun head over heels. Roaring angrily, Goku caught his balance and stretched out his right leg. Continuing his flip, he spun his kick towards Cell’s left shoulder. TAC! Cell lightly caught the blow with his left hand, gripping Goku’s ankle as if it had been nothing at all. With a grin, he then yanked the Saiyan towards him and struck him with a right jab in the jaw. The Z Fighter gasped in pain, spitting a wad of blood on his already sweat-stained red Gi. But it wasn’t over. Cell maintained his firm grip on the Saiyan’s right ankle, preventing him from getting away. “Hmm. That must have really hurt, now. Come, Goku, surely you can find a way out of this. I don’t even think you’re trying anymore,” he joked. “Oh, how the mighty have fallen.” Jerking on the hero’s ankle again, Cell pulled him in close and punched him square in the right eye.

Instantly swollen, Goku began to choke again, coughing up yet more of the mixture of saliva and lukewarm blood leaking down his throat. He couldn’t speak or see, and if he tried to move Cell would probably snap his ankle bone in two. Goku’s mind was cloudy, dizzy. The spinning world around him was one of pain and misery, nothing more. “Hah. Vegeta, wherever you are, I sure could use some help,” the Saiyan thought, chuckling to himself at what he’d been reduced to. “You were always there, showing up right when things seemed their very worst. But I guess a little help here is too much to hope for.” “Surely the great Goku isn’t beaten already? Here, this should help to motivate you.” Cell continued laughing, pulling Goku in again and again, peppering him with a barrage of blows in his stomach and side. The Saiyan’s power level was dropping rapidly, his body taking too much damage to sustain his great strength. Cell knew it would soon be over, but he would make the fun last as long as possible. “HEY, CELL!” Yelled a voice from below. Gleaming with unblemished beauty, the Brave Sword was held high above Trunks’ head. A trail of golden fire burned behind him as he charged, the Sun’s glare reflecting magnificently off of the blade. “TAKE THIS!” “Hehehe,” the wicked being chuckled, quite amused. “I was wondering when you’d finally draw your precious weapon, boy. Unfortunately, to get to me...” Cell paused, suddenly, gripping Goku’s whole body and positioning the Saiyan as a shield, “...you’ll have to go through Goku first.” “Oh no!” Trunks thought, instantly uncertain of his attack. “This might be my only good shot at Cell, but I’d be sacrificing Goku’s life!” “Well?” The Bio-Android asked. “Are you going to attack me, or haven’t you got the stomach?” Trunks’ eyes suddenly, darkened, the youth lowering his chin out of the Sunlight as he inwardly raged. “You’re a MONSTER!” He furiously growled. “Haha! And so I am,” Cell huffed. “And yet, it seems you’re still faced with a choice, boy. Do be quick about it, before I decide for you.”

A jolt of lightning seemed to flash through Trunks’ body, his ears suddenly, boiling hot. He tightened his grip on the sword, searching for the resolve to make his decision. “I can’t kill Goku, and even if I hit Cell, I’ll have to finish him somehow before he regenerates. There’s just...THERE’S NO RIGHT ANSWER!” “Do it, Trunks!” A friendly voice suddenly, spoke, resonating within the youth’s mind. “Goku...is that you? But why?” He began to argue. But he instantly caught himself. There was no time for discussion. “All right, I’ll do it!” “I’m sorry, Goku!” He yelled, raising the sword high once more and bulking his muscles up. “Wait...is Trunks really going to attack Goku?” Krillin gasped, trembling from the stress of the situation. “No. My father won’t let that happen to him,” Steven replied Telepathically. “Ah, so it seems you do have some fortitude yet,” Cell smiled, still beckoning the attack confidently. Trunks was nearly to him now, closing the distance between them in what appeared to Cell as slow-motion. For a moment, the creature almost hesitated too. He wasn’t positive that he’d had his fill of fighting the Saiyan from Earth. But the beaten, bloody Goku was as good as dead anyway now. No, his time had come. The Saiyan wasn’t even struggling anymore...if he was even conscious. “Come, boy. It’s just you and me now!” Cell laughed, lifting Goku’s helpless form up to adjust for the angle of Trunks’ strike. FROOOOM! Suddenly, inexplicably, Goku’s vibrant golden aura burst to life in full glory. The Saiyan elbowed Cell in the center of the Android’s chest as hard as he could, stunning the Bio-Android and causing him to release his hold on him. But just like that, Goku disappeared, Instantly Transmitting himself directly behind the monster. Before the monster could even react, his eyes wide with shock, he found Goku’s left arm firmly locked around his throat, while his own right arm was being forced upwards and backwards in a hammerlock. “Get! OFF ME!”

The monster yelled, swinging himself and twisting to try to get free. In spite of his struggle, the Saiyan only put further pressure on his right arm, forcing Cell into complete submission. “NOW, TRUNKS! DO IT NOW!” The hero of Earth yelled, getting out of harm’s way and making sure Cell could not escape at the last instant imaginable. The relief on the youthful Saiyan’s face shattered through his fears, bursting forth in bright hopefulness. His strike was clean, his angle was perfect. Cell was caught, unprepared. This was it. SHLLLIIINNG! The Brave Sword cut straight through Cell’s torso as if it were butter, severing him from his left arm down to his crotch. Without warning, Goku had let go of his hold and cross-chopped Cell at the front and back sides of Cell’s neck, the monster was soon paralyzed from the pain and struggled to even breathe, right before, the Saiyan began yelling “TRUE KA-ME-HA-ME-HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!” Goku’s energy beam struck the severed monster’s upper torso, beginning to tear his flesh into tiny bits. This attack was stronger and more intensely concentrated than anything Goku had displayed so far. Even as Trunks dodged the blast soaring through his foe, he couldn’t understand how it had all turned around so quickly. There was no way Goku had this kind of strength left. He appeared to be nearly even with Cell now in power and speed. Not to mention, this Kamehameha seemed different...intentionally concentrated, as if it had been altered to be super effective against Cell—brilliantly. It appeared to be burning away Cell’s flesh one bit at a time, dissolving his body into tiny bits before his eyes. Goku...he had done it. Seeing the slightly brighter than usual cyan cannon consume Cell’s entire essence, Trunks felt these and a million other thoughts flash before his eyes. Was this really it? And if it was, how could he be sure beyond a shadow of a doubt? But such reflections rendered him a waste, he knew. He had to act, to help somehow, to make sure this finished it once and for all.

“AND FOR GOOD MEASURE!” He yelled, swinging his blade from side to side, back and forth as fast and hard as he could. How effortlessly the blade pierced through the pure energy of Goku’s own True Kamehameha. This was it! “SHINING SWORD ATTACK!” He continued, finishing his perfectly provisioned slashes of the blade with a one handed energy beam. The yellow of his attack and the blue of Goku’s melded together, forming a green hue of light...a fitting end for the Insectoid. And then, they finally released their power. Huffing, shaking, panting, the two Saiyans looked first into the brown dust cloud before them. The instants it took to clear seemed like ages, both to them and to those watching on the ground below. For the first time, real hope...optimism that many had feared to even admit, began to rise in the hearts of those on planet Earth. Bit by bit, the brown smoke, shrouding where Cell had been, cleared, each second that it showed more of the empty sky bringing most of the Z Fighters that much closer to the biggest sigh of relief they had ever felt. A light, fresh breeze came in, pushing the last bit of dust away, settling into nothingness. There, hovering in the sky just in front of them, was pure emptiness. Not a shred of Cell remained, either visible or what they could sense. The two Saiyans’ eyes glared hard ahead, still not daring to drop their guard. They scanned and searched every detail of the sky, but there was nothing. Goku shut his eyes, sensing out his foe’s power...but only felt the absence. With a look of hesitancy, Goku and Trunks finally turned to each other, silently. Their glances were a mirror image of one another. Had they really done it? Neither was bold enough to declare such a thing prematurely, not after what they had experienced before. But Goku finally smiled and opened the palm of his hand.

“Here, Trunks. Senzu Bean.” “So that’s how he did it!” The youthful warrior suddenly, realized. “Goku had the beans all along, and was somehow able to eat one while Cell was focused on me and my attack with the sword! Brilliant!” “Thanks, Goku,” he said, taking the bean and biting down. The flavorless, crunchy Senzu began to instantly take effect, mending his tired flesh. Trunks could feel the cuts and lashes in the palms of his hands sizzling as the flesh closed up it’s wounds. The soreness all over his body from overusing the bulky form began to evaporate, as if steam was seeping upwards through his flesh and all weakness leaving through the top of his head. “They did it!” Krillin rejoiced, being the first among either the crowd or the Z Fighters to speak. “Indeed, Uncle Krillin.” Steven suddenly, smiled. “But even though my father and Mr. Trunks did beat Perfect Cell, the monster is just going to come back stronger and even more of an evil prick than ever.” The reply shocked both Krillin and Tien as Steven motioned them to look at what was happening inches away in front of Goku and Trunks as proof. Right before, Steven told them not to worry about it as the Evolved Saiyan gave Krillin the unconscious and fully healed Number 18, whom he had rescued just before Cell was annihilated. As Steven materialized the same clothing the Cyborg wore the last time they met for her to wear, due to Cell’s absorption of her caused the removal of her original clothing. “Uh, folks,” Jimmy Firecracker began, curiously looking around. “I’m not quite certain of what just happened, or how...but from this Reporter’s best guess,” he gulped, “I think the Earth has been saved!

Cell is nowhere to be seen and both of the men fighting him are still hovering in the sky above. This really could be it!” He quickly turned to his Cameraman, motioning for them both to make their way into the ring for an interview. They had to get the scoop on this! “Good work, Trunks,” Goku said. “For a second there I didn’t know how we were gonna get out of that one. But then I remembered the Senzu Beans.” “Right, Goku. Pretty lucky that you had them with you.” Goku smiled, putting his right finger below his nose. “Hehe,” he chuckled. “That’s it, then!” Trunks cheered, raising his sword high into the air. Gleaming orange light reflected with radiant hope off of it, bringing everyone in the stands to their feet. Screams of joy and exultation rose from the crowd, both there at the tournament and around the world. The celebration of the defeat of Cell had just begun. “That’s right, ladies and gentlemen!” Firecracker announced boldly. “Give it up for our two heroes, uhm...Son Goku and...Mirai Trunks: the two men who defeated Cell!” But just above the ground, in the center of the ring, a spark of life remained. A tiny cluster of cells, the only surviving fragment of the Bio-Android’s nervous system, floated in midair. Cell was still alive. The flow of Ki through the cells was minuscule, too faint to be detected even by the most sensitive of creatures, with the only exception being Steven. Yet it was there, adding energy and mass to the tiny fragment as it began to split and multiply and grow. As it grew, going from a few cells to a small lump to a rudimentary body, consciousness and memories began to return. It had only been seconds since losing against Goku and Trunks, but his body was regenerating rapidly. He could already tell that his narrow survival had paid off; he was most definitely in a rudimentary version of his final form.

New energy was coursing through his limbs, filling him with confidence as his body continued to grow. As the last few inches of his body finished regenerating, Cell smiled, taking a huge breath. Even the cool feeling of slime on his fresh new body was a comfort, a sensation of true relief. Staring at his hands, taking in the full grandness of the moment, he began to recall everything that had led him to this point. He remembered himself using Goku to distract Trunks, his planned escape, and Goku’s last-minute decision. The Saiyan’s ingenuity and stamina had certainly impressed him; they were something even Cell, himself, hadn’t predicted. But in the end, he had fooled all but only three yet again. Earth’s survival was inconsequential—almost fortunate, even. Now he had strength beyond his wildest dreams, to lay waste to Goku and everyone else as he plumbed the depths of his new power. He remembered the technique of Instant Transmission perfectly. It was another aspect of all of this he hadn’t planned out beforehand, but when the opportunity presented itself he had been more than attentive. Now even though he hadn’t experienced it firsthand, figuring out just how the move worked was child’s play. To his surprise, it was nothing like his earlier attempts at forming a wormhole. It was simple, effortless. Cell was eager to try it out.

The Super Bio-Android looked around himself, the landscape around him nothing changed from how he had last remembered it as far as the eye could see. He reached out with his energy, feeling the life force of each inhabitant on the planet. They were all keenly aware, surely having felt and seen him regenerate from the blast, yet none could talk at all from had transpired. Truthfully, though, Cell had no interest in them for the moment. He pushed beyond the planet, reaching through empty star systems of the cosmos, until he finally reached Alpha Juno. Yes, there they were, the entire lot of them, no doubt right back within Vegeta’s ship. Even the combined power of all of the Bringer of Death’s crew that could fight was absolutely no match for Cell now. Grinning broadly, Cell threw his hands out at his sides, blue crackles of electricity spinning around his form now. This power...it was truly...spectacular. There was no other way he could describe it. He had never needed to absorb another Cyborg to reach the next level of perfection; a relatively simple Zenkai had just given him all the strength he needed. Gohan was going to pay! They were all going to pay dearly for the humiliation they had dealt him!

Perfect Tournament Saga - Chapter 12: Devastation and Reform

Shock, anger, and despair showed in the faces of most of the Z Fighters. It was like a bad dream. How could they have done so well, prevailing against Cell once again, only to have their victory snatched away? The weight was heaviest in the mind of Trunks. He had risked everything to defeat Gero’s creations. And yet, time and time again, the legacy of the evil genius had overcome them. The Z Fighters had defeated 19 and 21 with ease, only to find that 17 and 18 were stronger than Trunks ever knew. When it seemed as though 17 and 18 would fall, 16 had turned the tide. Then Cell, the most insidious creation of all, had outwitted them time and time again. Their victory had been stolen once more. Cell had won. Dr. Gero’s evil had prevailed. But how? Surely they had beaten him. The Brave Sword had done it’s work. It just didn’t make sense. Cell dropped to the ring and relaxed his hands. “If you want to keep fighting, I’ll be happy to oblige you,” said the reborn Bio-Android with a smirk. “But...unless I miss my guess, neither of the two of you have any remaining will to fight.” The son of Vegeta was livid, an angry growl rising in the back of his throat. “Before you do whatever you’re about to do, at least tell us this. How did you survive? How do you ALWAYS keep coming back!?” The creature smiled cruelly. “It’s simple, really. I told you before, Trunks. The two of you never had a chance of defeating me for good. Yet you refuse to believe you’re beaten.” With a twisted laugh, echoing complete and unmasked evil, the villain lowered his head and closed his eyes for a moment. “Very well. I suppose you are all dying to know, after all. So here it is, the simple truth of why I won...and why I will always win.” Besides Steven, Ottavino, and Pan. The remaining Z Fighters froze, listening intently to whatever the monster was about to say. It was all they could really do, anyway. “I am perfect, both in body and mind. But you all nearly destroyed me once before—a closer call than I would have liked, though of course I still lived on. When Goku, along with you all, blasted my Semi-Perfect body to nothing but a few solitary scraps of tissue, you all effectively killed Number 17 yourselves. He was gone from my design, his body and spirit dead. And yet, when I regenerated, I appeared just as I was before—stronger even!”

“Uh oh, I think I know where this is going,” Trunks whispered. “That time, I’ll admit that my own survival was unexpected—seemingly mere chance, a fortune even I hadn’t predicted. But this time, it was all but a big surprise to me. Finding myself in great need of Number 18 once again when Gohan had retrieved her from me, right before, I was nearly exterminated, I realized that my body must keep a memory, a record of some kind which it uses as blueprints when regenerating. Best of all, this blueprint never forgets, and uses only my strongest form in it’s design.” “Are you saying...” Goku gasped, “...that you never intended to die? That all along you knew you’d survive your near destruction?” “Precisely,” the villain replied. “The only thing I hadn’t accounted for was that you, Goku would prove quite so resourceful, not only saving the Earth but himself as well. In the end, however, I assure you the final fate of this worthless planet will be the same. And Goku, as you all see, both you and your son will pay the price for your interference.” Cell grinned finally, opening his terrible green eyes. “It wasn’t long after I almost died that a small collection of cells within myself, which I had instinctively shielded from the final blast, began to regenerate. As I regained my conscious form, feeling the strain of each limb growing all at once, I could only wait. Those precious few moments.” “Short as they were, honored me greatly. Now I should be more than a match for even Gohan. As my power increased on an insane scale just like his.” “AH!?” The half-Saiyan grumbled, cursing himself inwardly. If only he had been more careful, more prepared, perhaps they could have truly ended it! “But my fears were ungrounded, it seems. Though you all knew well my regenerative capabilities, it seems that the lot of you remained completely inept.”

The monster chuckled at his insult. “Once my vision was again restored, I was able to confirm that I was indeed in my perfect state. Imagine my delight as I felt not only my full strength from before, but a well of new power rising within me—a Zenkai, thanks to the brilliant inclusion of Saiyan DNA within my design. I was no longer merely the perfect being...I was something more, new, transcendent...I had become super perfect!” “You shut up! That’s a load of bullshit, you monster!” Trunks yelled, even angrier than before. “You’re not perfect in any way in other than being a dirty coward and you know it!” “Humph. Just as staunch as ever, aren’t you boy? So defiant, so defensive,” Cell stopped, looking deeply into Trunks’ eyes and chuckling again. “But you’re wrong.” “What did you just say!?” The youth roared. Cell closed his eyes. “You really don’t see it, then? Well, allow me to enlighten you,” his smile quickly turned to hate. “I am perfection! There will never be another like me, and no other will ever be able to match me! Were even your worthless father here, as you so clearly wish, he would be nothing against my might. Don’t you realize yet that it’s hopeless...boy?” Goku, his jaw taut, finally interrupted. “That’s enough, Trunks.” The Saiyan suddenly, dropped to the ground outside the ring, acknowledging that the fight was over. “We did our best; it just wasn’t enough to beat Cell for good.” “But...Goku?” Gasped Trunks, shocked that the other Saiyan would give up so easily. “We can’t quit! We can never stop, we can never give in! If we do, then all hope truly is lost!” Goku was silent for a moment, thinking. How many times now had he been in this same type of situation? He certainly had the most battle experience to draw from, though against Cell that type of thing counted for little. Giving up was something he would never truly do, not when everything was on the line. But this time was different—it wasn’t over...yet. “Trunks,” Goku began, his face gentle but also somber. “I know that just like you, I was out there giving it my all. Cell’s new power has far surpassed our own now by many leagues; we don’t have a chance against him.” Somehow, through all of that, Goku smiled. “But that doesn’t mean this tournament is over.” “Goku?” Trunks gasped. “But, you can’t mean...Gohan? If you and I working together can’t put an end to Cell, what chance does he have!? I trained with him and I know he’s very powerful, but this new incarnation of Cell had become just as strong as Gohan’s new Super Saiyan 4 transformation...”

“—Ehem,” Cell suddenly, interrupted, clearing his throat. Trunks stopped and suddenly, turned to the monster. “Now then, Trunks,” he frowned. “It seems Goku isn’t as foolish as your father, nor as stubborn. So what about you? Shall I continue, or do you have the sense to know when you’re beaten?” The creature’s eyes looked straight at Trunks, causing the youth to swallow. “Killing you here and now is no trouble, really. Or...you could hold out what little hope your feeble mind might deign to dream up for a few more moments. For after I destroy Gohan, this world shall truly come to an end.” Cell’s twisted look seemed to take so much enjoyment out of the thought of destroying the Earth. “The end is nigh either way, but it’s your choice.” Trunks hung his head low, staring at the ground in silence for a moment. Could this really be it? After all his exhausting and strenuous training, spending over a year in the insufferable Hyperbolic Time Chamber, could he just give up now? How was it possible that even his best wasn’t enough? The half-Saiyan looked over at his friends, hoping for encouraging defiant looks. Yet somehow, Goku seemed calm. He hadn’t noticed it until now, but at that moment Trunks realized that Goku would never quit if he didn’t have a plan. He was the hero of the entire Earth, the last person to surrender to hopelessness. Maybe he really did have something in mind. Trunks took another glance at Goku, seeing the slightest nod from the other Saiyan. Though sober, Goku’s looks were always kind. That sealed it. “Fine,” Trunks said slowly, his golden hair falling back down through the air and collapsing onto his shoulders. His head still hung low, his eyes filled with frustration, Trunks’ body returned to normal. “You win, Cell.” “Hmhm,” the monster lightly huffed, amused. “And so I do.” The Bio-Android then smiled, speaking a final note to Trunks. “But at least you and Goku both gave these brave people a good show on their last day of life.” Vegeta’s son growled, his eyes flashed with burning anger once more as he clenched his fists. “—Well?”

Goku suddenly, interrupted from below. He hoped to turn the conversation before Trunks did anything reckless. “So how were you going to do it, Cell—escape from our attacks, if I didn’t stop you? We’re all wondering. And I’m sure you’re aching to tell us.” Cell folded his arms. “I tell you what: I’ll indulge you just this once more. Call it a consolation prize, I suppose. I used a technique I designed specifically for this very tournament.” The Z Fighters said nothing, simply waiting. Trunks, too, hopped out of the ring, resheathed his Brave Sword, and onto the ground beside Goku, still fuming. “The Afterimage technique is easily one of the most useful moves against an unsuspecting opponent, but it’s not that complicated to beat if you know what to look for. I desired something slightly more refined: I call it the Perfect Afterimage.” He paused for effect, enjoying the looks of surprise Krillin, Trunks, and Tien had displayed, then continued. “Thanks to my unparalleled intellect, not to mention all the cells you all so graciously provided, I was able to perfect your flawed version of this move.” Cell smiled, especially proud that he had made the technique his own, rather than just copying it by inheritance. “It’s simple really. I combined Tien’s Multi-Form and Frieza’s Telekinesis with the Afterimage technique you all are already familiar with. This allows me to create a true, Perfect Afterimage. Unlike the normal version, it doesn’t freeze in place or fade away; it moves on it’s own just the same as Tien’s Multi-Form. But, even better, I can use Telekinesis to transfer all my strength to it without any loss of power. Nothing you do to it affects me in the slightest.” Though he wasn’t telling them everything, as Cell had developed the technique as a failsafe in case Gohan’s hidden power became too much to handle—something he doubted was likely, but he had nonetheless wanted to be prepared. But now, having survived and transcended from fighting both Goku and Trunks simultaneously, he didn’t feel very worried.

Surely Steven couldn’t throw anything more at him than he could handle. Trunks swore. “Damn you, Cell! You and your twisted perversions represent nothing but evil! Why Gero would ever release a monster like you onto the world is beyond me! Even he wouldn’t have wanted this kind of complete destruction!” “Perhaps not,” replied the monster. “But even Doctor Gero, brilliant as he was, could not have imagined the scope of what he had accomplished by creating me. I rapidly realized that his purposes for my existence were far too narrow to satisfy the demands of true perfection. Besides, he is dead. His ambitions and will live on now only through me and my destiny.” “I’m sure you’re also wondering about the precaution I took for your precious sword,” said Cell. As he revealed them to the Z Fighters by attaching the blades onto his forearms. “It had proven a nuisance on quite a few occasions before, if you’ll recall. Why, you and your father nearly even managed to destroy me with it! Oh, how far we’ve all come since then,” the creature chuckled. “But you should have known better than to use it against me twice. I have Goku’s cells after all—the same techniques won’t work on me over and over. To protect myself, I used Magic Materialization before the tournament to produce these two blades. Despite being far harder than any steel, they contain none of my own energy whatsoever; as a result, your sword’s Magical properties would do nothing against them.” As he spoke, he clenched his fists. The two blades detached from his forearms and spun on Telekinetic threads around behind his back. “They were safely hidden away under my wings for the duration of the fight.”

“He thought of everything,” grumbled Krillin, his voice trembling. “It’s all over. There’s nothing more that we can do.” Suddenly, Jimmy Firecracker piped up again. Though he was shaking with fear, he was determined to do justice to his role as Announcer. “Well, folks, it looks like our celebration was short-lived. The big energy explosion didn’t end up killing Cell after all. We only have one last remaining thread of hope: Steven Bloodriver, the hero selected by our very own Mr. Satan! But after seeing what Cell is capable of, even I’m beginning to doubt he’ll be able to win. He’s just a boy...but...a boy with the fate of the world on his shoulders. If not for Mr. Satan and many others vouching for him, he wouldn’t have even been allowed to fight in the first place. But I hope you all pray for the young soul, as he now needs all of our support.” Cell folded his arms again, chuckling. “What a fabulous introduction to the final round. Since nearly all of my children have fought, it certainly is time. And since I have already beaten both Goku and Trunks, Gohan is the only one who remains, as Pan would be no match for me and I have gotten pretty tired of dealing with the female species. The following match WILL decide the fate of your planet, and ultimately that of the entire Universe.” He beckoned toward his tower. “However, before I go further, I’d like to take a moment to bring out my one surviving child: Frieza. I have some unfinished business to attend to.” Obediently, the clone emerged from the base of the tower and landed on the ring beside Cell. Frieza Jr was sullen, still bruised from the earlier fight. As Cell had his arms crossed across his large chest, showing no emotion whatsoever. “Frieza, allow me to give you a prize for following orders unlike your traitorous brother.” The monster smirked as he looked at the weakest of his surviving sons. “Wow, dad. What’s it going to be? Is it a surprise?” Cell suddenly, frowned, furrowing his brow and raising one finger.

PHOOOOM! A wave of fire engulfed Frieza Jr, throwing him to the ground and searing his flesh. He screamed in pain, rolling over and over in a futile attempt to stifle the flames. “What the—?!” Gasped Trunks, speechless. “Wha—?” Krillin also gasped. “He’s gonna kill his own son? What kind of a monster would do that?” Cell waited for a few moments, watching the spectacle dispassionately. Then, to the surprise of all, he waved the same finger. A gentle Kiai instantly extinguished the fire around Frieza Jr. Gasps of shock and dismay went up from the crowd. Many of the Z Fighters were equally horrified as they watched the clone stopped struggling and breathing. His lungs had been roasted by the fire. His skin was a sickening, mottled mixture of charred black and raw red; his body was almost completely burned away. Frieza Junior laid there on the tournament ring, unmoving and lifeless. “That’s was just...too much,” Tien said, his stomach turning. “He tortured it to death with an Explosive Kiai.” Without showing the slightest hint of emotion, Cell then turned his full attention to the Z Fighters. “That’s right, he was of no use to me anymore,” said Cell with a smirk. His murdering of Frieza Junior and use of a vile response to Tien earned Cell a glare from Ottavino. “That’s...insane,” said Krillin. “Cell is a real monster! He would kill his own offspring for his own sick amusement.” “Cell is definitely a heartless and grand bastard,” said Goku sadly. “It’s just too bad. His now deceased children all had so much potential.” Trunks turned to him, unconvinced. “Are you sure about that, Goku? If you ask me, they should all stay destroyed. Anything created by Cell is just as bad as he is. The only exception is Ottavino.” He paused, not sure his argument was strong enough. “All of Ottavino’s brothers would had never changed like he did!” “I don’t think Goku’s denying that,” said Tien. “It’s just that those creatures were only ever expected to be evil; they never knew anything else.” “Yeah,” Goku smiled. “Maybe if Cell wasn’t around, they wouldn’t be so bad!”

“Even I started off as a bad guy, remember?” Tien continued. “So did Piccolo, not to mention Vegeta. I understand why you had to destroy that second mini-Cell Junior, and I don’t hold out any hope for the rest of them, but it’s still unfortunate.” Trunks turned back towards the ring, staring harshly at the ground. “Accepting the change of 17 and 18 showed me it’s possible, but I’ve seen no signs of goodness from most of this lot. Maybe it’s wrong of me to err on the side of distrust, but we know almost nothing about these creatures. Who knows what Cell still had planned for them to do? The last thing I want to feel for them right now is pity.” “I don’t mean to interrupt,” Cell cut in, rudely getting the Z Fighters out of their conversation. “But it is time...to begin the final match.” “Gohan?” Krillin said hesitantly. The young Saiyan smiled, realizing this was it. In the back of his mind, he knew this is what he had been waiting for. “I’m ready, everyone,” the boy said. “It’s time to end Cell’s twisted ambitions and destroy that arrogant monster.” “Gohan,” the kind voice of his father said. “Look at me, son.” Goku walked over and knelt in front of the boy, putting his hands on Steven’s shoulders. “I know this is a lot to ask of you, but I would never put you up against anything I thought you couldn’t handle.” Steven nodded, still completely sure of himself being able to fight and takedown the evil monster. He wasn’t nervous, nor was his heart pounding. It was something else, he was simply excited at the prospect of making his father and his friends proud of him. “Tell me, son. Was there ever a time that you couldn’t keep up with my and Trunks’ fight against Cell? Did you ever lose sight of us?” “No, father. I witnessed the entire fight without losing sight of anyone and what they did,” Steven replied, his eyes looking up towards his dad. “You see,” Goku said with a smile. “And even I couldn’t follow Cell the whole time! Don’t doubt yourself, Gohan. You can do this, you can win.” Goku kindly rubbed the top of his son’s head. “Just have faith in yourself. I want you to know something, son,” Goku began, Steven listened eagerly as he continued to look into his father’s eyes.

“I am so proud of you. You never even realized it, but back when we were training inside the Hyperbolic Time Chamber you got even stronger than I am.” “...I did?” The boy asked, his eyes widening in surprise. “Father, but...I thought that you were always taking it easy on me in our training, holding back so I wouldn’t get hurt.” Goku grinned widely. “Hmm,” he chuckled, “maybe at first, a little. But before long, you had caught up to me. I never held back one bit. In fact, I was pushing myself harder than I ever had before!” The other Z Fighters and even Cell were all in disbelief. Sure, they knew Gohan was strong, but...nobody—none besides Vegeta—had ever been in the same league as Goku, much less above him. However, that all changed even before Gohan was reborn. The son of Goku had exceeded his father ever since they had trained within the Hyperbolic Time Chamber not that long ago. “Do you remember that night with your mom, at the dinner table?” Goku said hesitantly. This was the tough part, he knew. He had to handle it carefully, to eliminate any hesitancy his son might have—any restraint or worry. Steven’s countenance immediately grew into anger at yet another reason why he deeply hated Gohan and then sorrow as he recalled that life-changing event.

He had shedded a few tears from his eyes that Goku wiped away for him. “Yes...I remember, father.” “You were angry, mad at Cell for everything he’s done. Your mother and I just happened to be there when that anger came out...but don’t be afraid of that side of yourself anymore. Your mom knows that wasn’t you—she isn’t mad. She understands that we have to fight this fight, son. Denial is just her way of coping with danger.” Steven’s sober features had turned into those of someone feeling and being happily forgiven by his loved ones. He didn’t know quite what to say or do with the exception of giving his father a tearful hug; the sudden action surprised Goku, briefly stopping him in coaching his son on. As the Saiyan soon returned one of his own hugs to Steven. Before his father began to finish. “It is okay son. Let it all out, this is normal and we forgive you. So don’t go out there worrying about her, that’s the last thing she would want. Chi Chi is at home rooting you on along with the rest of the world, so don’t you dare let her down.” “She is?” The boy asked, his eyes still watering. “Hey,” Goku said, the father and son stop hugging and Goku helps Steven up on his feet before returning to getting rid of the falling tears off his son’s face. “Look sharp, son.” His firm words roused his son from the momentary sentiment. “Now I want you to do something for me, promise that you will.” “Sure, Father. I promise.” “I want you to think about all the people that Cell has hurt, all the terrible things that he has done and is planning to do. Remember each person, picture them in your mind...each innocent life lost, each father that will never return home to his family. Use their pain, harness it inside of you! You need to get mad, angrier than you’ve ever been, Gohan!” Goku’s words were strong, impassioned. It was the speech of a lifetime.

“Cell isn’t going to show you even an ounce of mercy out there. He really will destroy our planet if he wins, along with everyone on it. That’s why you can’t be soft, son, not even for a moment. You’ve got to go out there with the fiery fierceness of a Saiyan. You can’t let him get away with what he’s done! Do you think you can do that, son?” Steven’s eyes had hardened throughout the speech. Each word from his father painted the picture of a world in pain within his mind. It was his world, places he remembered, countless faces he’d seen in his lifetime. All of them were there, watching and waiting...on him. “I’ll do my best, Father!” He finally said, lowering his eyebrows and stopping himself from crying anymore. “That’s the spirit, son! If you tap into your full power, there’s no way you can lose! I know it!” Steven smiled widely at those words. If his dad believed he could win, there was no doubt in his mind that he could. “Yeah, you’ve got this, Gohan!” Trunks added, finding himself quite inspired by Goku’s speech. It was hard to believe that this was what Goku had planned all along, but having faith in Gohan was something he’d learned to do quite well. “I believe in you too,” he added. “Go for it!” Tien said, giving him a thumbs up. “Yeah, bro,” Krillin finally said. “We’ll be right here behind you. Go show that monster not to mess with the people of Earth!” “Steven Sensei please be careful and good luck in your match!” Said Pan, before Ottavino grinned and told Steven “We all believe in you kid, make sure to unleash everything upon Cell!” “Right! Thank you everyone!” Steven said, even more fired up than he ever had been for a fight. “All right, here goes!” Squaring his shoulders, the young Saiyan slowly made his way toward the ring for the third time. Cell stood motionless on the far corner, waiting. “And the young Steven is now making his way to the center of the ring,” the Announcer began, turning to Mr. Satan beside him. “Hey, champ, any last words for our challenger before he faces Cell?”

“Uh...” Hercule fumbled for a second. “Why, sure. Of course I do,” he replied, pulling himself together and grabbing the microphone. “Hey, Steven!” He yelled. Steven turned. “I, uh, realize that you’re just a boy, but you’re ready for this—way more than the other fighters who thought they could take on Cell. It’s time for you to become a real champion of the world! As you know, I’m out of the tournament, so there’s not a thing I can do to help you. So keep on your feet out there. Watch out for Cell’s dirty tricks and of how he can use his tail too. He’s a very sleazy one, and I wouldn’t be the least bit surprised to see him throw some low blows. And most of all, always remember that a true champion of justice fights not for glory or fame, but for what’s right! Now go show that monster what you’re made of!” Steven replied with a smile on his face. “Thank you Mr. Satan.” “What an astounding pair of confidence-boosters those speeches were,” Jimmy Firecracker gushed to the TV audience. “After all of that from both Son Goku and Mr. Satan, I don’t know how Steven could possibly be any more inspired to step up and defend us all. Now, ladies and gentlemen, this fight looks like it’s about to get underway. I can feel my nerves twitching with excitement. The thought of Mr. Satan’s very own prodigy being the one to topple Cell is simply perfect. Let’s all get on our feet and give it up for the young fighter who’s about to bravely risk it all to protect our world.” All throughout the planet, from West City to North City, everyone held their breath. From the Lookout, where Dende and Mr. Popo anxiously watched, down to Korin’s Tower, where the wise Cat and Yajirobe stood on their balcony, awaiting the fight, the people of Earth were at a standstill. Crowds filling the streets in front of the ZTV broadcast station, which was equipped with a massive view screen, cheered and applauded as Steven took his place inside the rubble-filled tournament ring. Even off in the reaches of space, where Piccolo sat alone on the far side of Namek communing with King Kai in order to watch the fight, things were tense. The boy’s old Master was possibly more nervous than anyone.

Were he there, he didn’t know what he would say or how he would take it. To believe that Gohan was actually stronger than Goku and even Vegeta was...unreal, but it didn’t change the fact that Cell was his opponent. Nervously, the Namek watched his pupil take a fighting stance within the ring, boldly crouching before his immensely powerful foe. “Gohan...good luck,” Piccolo Katanaji thought. His words echoed through time and space, thanks to King Kai’s Telepathy, reaching all the way into the young boy’s mind. A smile rose to his face as Steven felt a sudden warmth. “Thanks, Mr. Piccolo,” he inwardly replied. “So, then,” Cell said, his arms still hanging idly by his sides. This was it, the last true chance for him to test the fullness of his power. He was ecstatic at the thought of it—in particular the thought of somehow drawing out the boy’s vast inward depths of strength. “Are you finally ready to begin, boy?” “Let’s do it,” the youth replied fiercely. Cell put his left hand behind his neck and pushed, cracking it to the right and then the left. He spat, then turned towards Steven with a look of amusement. “Very well. I suppose, then, that it’s only fair I let you in on my little secret. Or, more accurately, the fact that I know your little secret too.” “What an ego. He doesn’t think I noticed him training in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber?” Steven thought. “There are so many reasons for why I’ve saved you for last, boy. Your power and equally impressive personality interest me the most of all.” Cell’s green eyes had continued to coldly stare into Steven’s red ones as the monster spoke. “You should be surprised, haha. I sensed you coming into existence, not two nights ago.” The Super Bio-Android smiled wickedly. “You came here into this world once Son Gohan gave in to his rage and was reborn by it. Becoming an Evolved Saiyan in the process, but at the cost of not being related to your family anymore. Prior to yourself realizing this and using the vast power of the newly-reawakened Black Star Dragon Balls in order to correct this.

Enabling you to wish for Pan to exist and having her be perfectly added to this Universe’s history without consequences. But this had attracted the attention of numerous evil Deities, Aliens, and Demons whom you fended off from trying to get their hands on both Pan and Ultimate Shenron. Unlike most Saiyans, you immediately transformed and fought them at full power. Slaughtering them all as they came at you in the exact same way Ottavino had killed my first Cell Junior. Only the Demon God, Demigra, and his strongest villainous cohort, Beerus the Destroyer, were the ones that gave you any trouble. Then you decided to wipe out the rest of my competition all through the cosmos, ending them like child’s play as you also gathered the scattered Black Star Dragon Balls and placed them back in where you found them. Despite only using your base form’s power to do so. Before your transcendence into a True Ascended Saiyan happened when your father coached you for the first time not too long ago today. That had forced myself in leaving a Multi-Form clone behind to watch over the Perfect Tournament, as the real me spent a few weeks in training within the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. My increased potential from the trip into that different dimension granted me the necessary strength I needed to both survive against Son Goku and Trunks, and receive a high enough Zenkai to be able to handle even you. Now both I and you are hundreds of times stronger than our previous selves. And as a perfect being, I won’t be satisfied until I defeat you at your very best. Now come show me your Primal Ascendant form’s power, it will be the only thing that can probably save you from me defeating and then absorbing you…Steven.” An unfazed Steven didn’t move. Inside, right now, his mind was hot, pulsing with each heartbeat as his duty to stop Cell and protect his family, friends, and home weighed down upon him.

This was all Gohan and Cell’s fault, he told himself. The useless wussy and Demonic monster respectively, were to blame for all of the trouble the Z Fighters had gone through for many years, and he was the only one now who could stop it. Steven’s eyes came back into even greater focus, glaring sternly back at his menacing opponent. “This is all just a sick game to you, Cell! You’ve made that much extremely clear,” Steven began, his voice angry. His Super Saiyan 4 energy had begun to glow around his body, rising into the air like a shimmering golden vapor surrounded by deadly blue arcs of lightning. “But for all of us, real people here on this beautiful planet, it’s a matter of life or death!” Steven’s black and red Gi began to ripple, the wake of his aura causing his pant legs to whip back and forth. “This is no silly game to us, especially not to me! And I’m gonna do my best to end you, right here, right now!” Suddenly, his energy exploded, the large yellow aura completely enveloping him. As Steven became an Ultimate Saiyan, the fierce transformation perfectly matched the utterly fearless and equally fierce expression on Steven’s face. “And not to satisfy your dark twisted schemes, Cell! No! It’s because, unlike what you think, you represent everything that’s IMPERFECT about this Universe! I have come to stop you and anything that is like you for good, as I fight not for myself, but for all of those I love whom are watching and believing in me right now! Which is a joy you will never understand!” Immediately, the boy blasted towards Super Perfect Cell, already at his full strength. He couldn’t waste any time by holding back; he had seen what this Cell was capable of, and he had to go all-out from the very beginning. “That’s right!” Shouted Cell exultantly. “Let’s see exactly what you’ve got!” He braced himself, waiting for the boy to reach him.

“AND THE FIGHT HAS BEGUN!” Jimmy Firecracker was gripping his mic tightly, his knuckles white from the tension. “Our young hero isn’t wasting any time. This will be the fight that decides the fate of Earth and the rest of the Universe as we know it!” POOWWWW! Steven’s opening kick sounded like a gunshot as it rebounded off Cell’s forearm block. Without hesitating, the young Super Saiyan 4 assaulted his opponent with all the speed he could muster, throwing punch after punch. He kept his fists high and his elbows close, trying to remember every technique and move he had ever learned. “That’s it, Gohan!” Encouraged Cell. “Do your worst!” The Android was barely able in sidestepping most of the punches and painfully blocking the rest. To his great surprise and interest, it already took more effort than he had used to fight Goku and Trunks. “Keep this up, Gohan, I am still effortlessly regenerating from everything you’re giving me fool!” “I am no fool and my name,” the young hero grunted, “is not to be spoken by a grand bastard like you!” He pulled back, lifting his hands above his head. “SUPER MASENKO! HAA!” Cell snarled as he only barely deflected the enormous ball of energy with both hands, then grunted in surprise as Steven’s surprise kick smashed into his now shattered ribs. Before the monster could even react, the boy whipped around and delivered an elbow strike to his back just above his wings. It was quite forceful, enough to knock the creature forward onto his knees. Without losing momentum, Steven rolled into a stance with his hands in front of him. “I’ve gotta give it my all...no holding back!” “FULL POWER BIG BANG KAMEHAMEHA!” But the shining gold attack passed through empty air as Cell used Instant Transmission to narrowly escape death, reappearing right behind Steven with a solidly-placed kick. It sent the boy tumbling headlong across the ring. Catching himself, he skidded to a stop and dashed back toward Cell. Even before Cell could blink, Steven reached him and drove the monster back into the defensive once more. Cell had noticed right away that his full-force kick on Steven didn’t damage the boy at all. “Come on, Gohan!” Goku yelled, cupping his hands in front of his face.

“You’re doing great! Remember that we all believe in you, son! You can’t let Cell get away with what he’s done!” “We believe in you, Gohan!” Trunks yelled. “Chin up, Gohan. You’ve got this!” Added Tien. “Go Steven Sensei! Show Cell whose boss!” Shouted Pan. “Gohan, you are our only hope! Keep it up!” Yelled Krillin. “Draw your hidden power even further to the surface from the bad memories and dark promises Cell gave you! Gohan!” Ottavino said loudly. Hearing his father, girlfriend, and friends voice their support, Steven deepened his resolve. His power increasing in response. As he accelerated his assault against Cell, Steven tried to simultaneously recall everything he had ever learned from his friends and mentors...Piccolo, his father, Trunks, Krillin, and Ottavino. Each one had taught him something about combat, and he called on their memories with everything he had. He battled with the tenacity of Piccolo, putting deadly force into every strike as he launched kick after kick at the nearly overwhelmed Cell. He fought with the fluidity and finesse of his father, not wasting any energy as he used his momentum to his advantage at every opportunity. He endured with the courage and resolve of Trunks, bouncing back after every counterattack and shrugging off even the heaviest blows as he came back for more. He swiftly evaded everything Cell threw at him and insulted the monster into a rage like how Krillin does to his enemies. And finally, he shows no mercy in his fighting style and techniques like Ottavino as he battles the unforgivable monster. Having dodged the revived Cell’s latest flurry of red Full Power Death Beams, the Ultimate Saiyan left a fiery trail of lightning arcing across the sky as he threw himself at the Demon. Cell crouched, poised to meet him. Steven’s trajectory may have been a smooth curve, but he came in like a homing missile. Cell found himself unprepared for the force behind the young warrior’s knee. It smashed against the side of his face before he had time to block, knocking him back with devastating power.

“Ghrr,” the monster grunted, immediately furious that Steven had drawn first blood. “I’d forgotten just how troublesome this boy’s unleashed anger can be!” But he was up again in an instant, throwing a furious flurry of punches at the young Saiyan’s head. The boy blocked them easily, instinctively, before returning his own gut punch that caused the Super Bio-Android to double over in pain. Gritting his now blood-stained teeth, Cell threw an elbow into Steven’s ribs, then knocked him back with a full-body Kiai. It didn’t do much to slow the boy down. He was filled with rage and anger, his enemy’s blood still wet and sticky on his hands. He plowed back into his opponent with a mass of punches, quickly gaining ground. Cell was rapidly being pushed back. The monster aimed a powerful kick at the Saiyan’s head. In his righteous fury, Steven didn’t even bother to dodge. The glancing blow flipped him upside down, leaving him in the perfect position to fire his already-charged Super Masenko. “HAAAA!” The blast, bright gold and crackling with Steven’s own electricity, slammed with incredible force right in the center of Cell’s torso. It launched him off the ground, backward and upward. Not content, Steven teleported behind Cell and slammed into him with both fists. After coughing up a wad of blood, the monster whirled and responded with a hard cross, but the young Saiyan grinned and easily withstood the pathetic excuse of a blow. “Is that all? What happened to all your bragging, Cell!?” Now with a vengeful scowl that even terrified Cell himself, Steven pulled back and kicked him into the ground as hard as he could. KRUUM! The impact sent huge chunks of the ring and Earth flying in every direction as Cell cratered near the center of the planet.

Without hesitating, Steven pulled both hands back and fired an Ultimate Masenko straight in after his opponent. “This is what my wrath feels like, Cell!” A moment later, the blast detonated in a blinding flash. When the blast wave came, furiously shaking the planet and threatened to slam into everyone else fiercely, but they managed to maintain their position without harm. The magnitude of Steven’s enraged Ki was overwhelming. Around Steven, all that remained of the tournament ring and Frieza Junior was vaporized. The long-since abandoned grandstands were ripped to shreds, feeble metal being shredded and contorted like silly putty before being hoisted into the air and vanishing out of sight. But even before the debris had exited the atmosphere, Steven could sense and see Cell’s aura, hear the crackle of his evil energy. Had the monster survived completely unharmed, or had he regenerated before the smoke had cleared? The other Z Fighters couldn’t be sure, but—THRUCK! An arm shot out of the dust cloud and fingers grasped Steven’s throat as Cell made good use of his Namekian abilities. Steven grabbed the wrist to wrench himself free, but not quickly enough; the hand yanked him down at the same time as the Bio-Android exploded out of the molten debris. The boy felt himself hurled toward the ground and saw Cell’s lightning-shrouded form rocketing up toward him. Thinking quickly, the boy used Instant Transmission to instead appear right in front of Cell with both palms extended as they had a fully-charged Ultimate Masenko on each hand. “DOUBLE MASENKO!” Two yellow beams struck the surprised monster at point-blank range, hitting him in mid-air. The Bio-Android’s still extended right arm was instantly blown off past the elbow; the entire left side of his torso was also seared to the bone from his shoulder to his waist. He immediately doubled over, gasping in pain and shock. “GAH!” But just an instant later. SLURCK! The now panting Cell regenerated both his lost arm and the rest of his seared body in a burst of green slime.

Looking up at Cell, Steven snarled again. “Come on, you grand bastard! Is this the best you’ve got!?” The monster struggled to catch his breath, firing up his crackling yellow aura once more. “You’ll soon find out boy…I’ve had it with you…your mouth…and this whole damn planet! Let’s settle…this now!” A blue orb, only a spark at first, appeared just in the center of Cell’s two palms. “SOLAR… KAAA...MEEE,” he cried, malice pouring off of him into the very air around. “HAAAA...MEEEE!” The youthful Saiyan responded quickly and decisively, pulling his own hands back right away and charging a matching vermillion beam. Both finished at the same moment, a unison cry sounding across the skyline. “HHAAAAA!” The two attacks, crackling with red lightning, raced toward each other and met in a blinding flash. WHIIISH! The watching Z Fighters and everyone else were simply astonished. They could no longer see the two warriors at all. The entire horizon was filled with a massive ball of blue and red energy, fingers of lightning crackling around it from both sides. It was literally the biggest attack they had ever seen, the welling orb of blue stalemating it’s red half between the two warriors like an entire planet of fiery destruction. “It’s...enormous!” Tien, Goku, Ottavino, Krillin, Yamcha, and Trunks gasped, their clothes whipping in the wind as they looked on. “...Steven...” Pan gasped, “If that massive thing touches the ground, we’re all done for!” Trunks shouted over the roar of energy. “I hope Gohan knows what he’s doing,” he gulped, “or this could be it right here!” Up above, things seemed at a standstill, neither of the two God-like powers giving way to the other. “Damn you, child! Forcing me to fight you since the start at my full power and yet you keep on matching me!?” The monster roared, howling with anger as he continued to pour his strength into the attack.

As he did so, the Mars-sized sphere of molten power began to grow as it makes it’s way closer and closer to the Earth. But the son of Goku remained strong. “You’re wrong Cell!” He replied, suddenly, empowered. “I’m stronger than you are!” Quickly, the lower side of the beam struggle began to push up higher and higher, more than evening out the struggle once again. Hoping to demoralize and weaken Steven, the Bio-Android shouted “Impressive, boy! But you’re all on your own now! Nobody is coming to rescue you, and if you fail, there’s no one else who can stop me! Your father will die and the others soon will follow! Without Daddy there to coach you, you’re WEAK, timid, and pathetic! Do you really think you have what it takes to match ULTIMATE PERFECTION!?” And Cell meant every word, the boy knew it. If he didn’t find a way to win now, he’d let everyone down. Within Steven’s mind, the world was sinking away, drowned in pain and loneliness. And there, holding the world within his palm, was Cell. His evil grin spread wide across the entire horizon, shrouding the world in darkness. Steven was there, alone...the last survivor on the planet. The dying cries for help rang out empty across the entire planet, his world nothing but a hollow echo on the wind. And yet Cell grew, threatening to swallow up not just the world, but the entire Universe. Mental images of Semi-Perfect Cell absorbing Krillin’s leg, Perfect Cell beating down his father, even Frieza killing Dende...the thoughts further awakened a burning passion in his chest. Even as he began holding Cell at bay, Steven pushed himself further, imagining what would happen if he lost. He visualized his family and friends lying dead on the ground, his girlfriend cold and lifeless, the entire planet exploding in a brilliant display of celestial fireworks. Steven could feel the rage growing, building, smoldering just beneath the surface. Even as Cell finished, Steven’s hands began to glow all the stronger, the red energy shooting out of them almost doubling in size. The new tidal wave of energy was rushing forward, sure to push Cell back even more. The monster inwardly cursed both himself for being weaker than a mere child and how Steven was winning their clash.

Steven’s new flood of power once again drove the energy beam away from the Earth. Not only that, but it’s size had expanded even further. The huge circle of blue and red in between the fighters was so enormous that the Earth and Moon looked like tiny Flies next to it. “I won’t let that happen,” the boy yelled, feeling his every muscle burning with new energy. “I WON’T LET THAT HAPPEN!” The sudden cry sent a hot flash of power back into the boy’s mind, jolting him into all the fullness of his wrath. He remembered his pain and loss, he remembered his loving family, and he made their memory into his power. “RRRHAAAAA!” From Steven’s hands, the red release of Ki suddenly, tripled. He knew where he’d found the power and that he had to use it to destroy Cell. The new addition roared upward, combining with his already massive beam attack and easily fighting it’s way forward. Bringing itself against the evil energy of the monster. Inch by inch, foot by foot, he rapidly began to win. The glowing red and orange beam, now fueled by the pain of all of Steven’s loss, was mighty against the evil power of Cell. Steven dug deep, screaming wildly as he poured everything left into his attack. It was as if his energy was coming from all around him, carrying all the hopes of Earth. Instantly, his 10x Kamehameha ballooned in size, completely swallowing up Cell’s Solar Kamehameha. “I WON’T LET THEM DOWN!” “NO! NOT LIKE THIS!” Cried Cell, utterly terrified at the flood of energy rushing up toward him. This was not what he had planned. The boy was still actually stronger than him. Steven’s Fierce Kamehameha Wave completely overwhelmed Cell’s, breaking through and rocketing into space. The vermillion glow in front of him was of an attack he knew all too well. The same one he witnessed in complete trepidation as it brought a swift end to Beerus and Demigra Final’s existence. Now this was the end, the final page of his story. After this there would be nothing, no more, not even the realization of nothing. It terrified him. Fear like Cell had never known, not even when facing his near death against Goku and Trunks, overwhelmed him.

Here, at the end, Cell finally realized the shameful truth. Beyond any doubt, the one claim he’d held to his entire existence was proven to be nothing but the dreams of a mad Scientist. He was not perfect. Perhaps he never was, perhaps it was a concept that didn’t even exist. True perfection, if there is such a thing, can never be destroyed, can never lose. What became of Cell in that final moment was his greatest defeat, the final admittance of the truth. “In the end, it seems,” he thought to himself, quiet and contemplative, “...I truly am nothing.” Having exhausted himself, he could not escape, Cell was instantly crushed, as if being obliterated by an exploding Big Bang, completely at the mercy of the all-powerful blast and totally unable to defend himself. His body was ripped to shreds, each fiber of his being annihilated completely, gone from any realm of existence permanently. The explosion rocketed even throughout Otherworld, shaking the very Heavens, themselves, causing the clouds to rumble with thunder. The spectacle was perhaps greater than any that realm and the rest of the Universe had ever witnessed. It was done. A flash of red light through the clouds, lasting nearly twenty seconds before it flickered away, illuminated the entire sky. Rolling thunder, slowly reaching them at the mere speed of sound, rumbled through the Earth, signaling the monster’s end. The sky would be aglow with the residual energy for what seemed like forever, it’s vermillion glow, it’s destructive power. Cell was no more. The son of Goku had brought death down upon the head of the obdurately evil Destroyer of Worlds. He who claimed to be a God, who boasted that his perfection was infinite, had been found perfect only in ignorance. In an instant, that wretched life had been extinguished: the avatar of Death, itself, antithesis of all life in the Universe, had met his final end at the hands of Steven Bloodriver. A Hero Reborn.

Power Levels:

Pan (Hero Reborn)>Pan (Dragon Ball GT)

Ultimate ShenronBeerus

Demigra Final>Beerus (Villainous Mode)

Beerus (Villainous Mode)>Whis

Steven Bloodriver (Base)=Syn Shenron

Steven Bloodriver (Full Power Super Saiyan)>Omega Shenron and Vegito

Perfect Cell (Hero Reborn)>Legendary Super Saiyan Broly (Second Coming)

Super Perfect Cell (Hero Reborn)>Super Saiyan God Goku and Rigor

Ottavino>Ultimate Gohan

Pan (Hero Reborn)>Super Buu (Base)

Steven Bloodriver (Base)=Super Saiyan 4 Goku

Steven Bloodriver (Full Power Super Saiyan)>Legendary Super Saiyan 4 Broly

Steven Bloodriver (Super Saiyan 4)=Super Perfect Cell (Hero Reborn)

Steven Bloodriver (Enraged Super Saiyan 4)>Super Perfect Cell (Hero Reborn)

Steven Bloodriver (Fully Enraged Super Saiyan 4)>Super Saiyan 4 Gogeta

Credits: Inspired by the original metaseries, themselves, of Rosario+Vampire, Power Rangers, Pokémon, Dragon Ball, Dragon Ball Z, and Dragon Ball GT, the Arcade series, Dragon Ball Heroes, the Webcomic, Dragon Ball Multiverse, the Fanmangas of both Dragon Ball New Age and Dragon Ball After The Future, and as well as the Fanfictions of Bringer of Death and The Fall Of Lord Frieza, also to the Metroid videogame series.

Disclaimer: The Dragon Ball and every other mentioned franchise within the story are the property of their respective creators and the other entities that have co-created or broadcast or otherwise disseminated official content for the franchises.